
Qass. 
Book_ 



tii:- 



Christ's Return in Glory, tO 



3IILLENNI^L REIGN ON EARTH, 



Come then, and, added to thy many crowns, 

Receive yet one, the crown pf all the earth. 

Thou who alone art worthy ! It was thine 

By ancient covenant, ere Nature's birth ; 

And thou hast made it thine by purchase since, 

And overpaid its value with thy blood. 

Thy saints proclaim thee King; and in their hearts 

Thy title is engraven v/ith a pen 

Dipp'd in the fountain of eternal love. 

Thy saints proclaim thee King; and thy delay 

Gives courage to their foes, who, could they see 

The dawn of thy last advent, long desired, 

Would creep into the bowels of the hills. 

And flee for refuge to the falling rocks. 

CowPERs Task. 



A 

Connected View 

OF SOME OF THE 

SCRIPTURAL EVIDENCE 



mfUe^mer's ^^jJt^Us ^^rscnaX Uttnvn, 

AND 

REIGN ON EARTH WITH HIS GLORIFIED SAINTS, 
DURING THE MILLENNIUM; 

ZSRAEL'b RESTORATION TO PALESTINE; 

AND 

THE DESTRUCTION OF ANTICHRISTIAN NATIONS: 

WITH 

Remarks on various Authors who oppose these Doctrines, 



" Thus saith the Lord^ lam returned unto Zion^ and will dwell in 
the midst of Jerusalem. — If it be marvellous in the eyes of the rem- 
nant of this people iii these days^ should it also be marvellous in mine 
eyes^ saith the Lord of hosts ^" — Zech. viii. 3, 6. 



PAISLEY, A 
PUBLISHED BY ALEX. GARDNER: 

SOLD BY 

M. OGLE, W. COLLINS, G. GALLIE, AND J. LAWSON, GLASGOW; 

WAUGH & INNES, W. OLIPHANT, AND J.BOYD, EDINBURGH; 

JAMES NISBET AND A. PANTON, LONDON. 



1829. 



\p7^ \lo'/ -^ ' ■■■'■■ 



S-:>' 



D 



f35 n , 



PREFACE. 



The personal presence of the Redeemer on earth during 

the iVIillennium was the prevaihng expectation of the 
early Christian Church. AYith the progress of error, how- 
ever, the doctrine became corrupted, and was afterwards 
discarded as unscripturaL Still it has been the hope of 
a few in all subsequent ages, although for many centuries 
the attention of the Church, in general, has not been 
directed to the subject. But as the time approaches when 
the orthodoxy of our creed must be decided by the event, it 
assumes a new interest, and a more urgent call is addres- 
sed to us to examine the foundation on which our opinions 
rest. A stricter investigation of Scripture has compelled the 
author of the following pages to relinquish, as untenable, 
the sentiments he formerly entertained, and to rank him- 
self amono^ the number of those who are ^^ lookins; for that 
blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the Great God 
and our Saviour, Jesus Christ,'"' as an event which may 
speedily be realized. And having, as he trusts, obtained 
more correct ideas of the time and pm'pose of the Saviour's 
return, he has been induced, in the hope that it may be of 
service to others, to endeavour to present, in a regular and 
A 2 



b PREFACE. 

connected manner, part of that chain of evidence which 
has brought full conviction to his own mind. 

Deeply important as the subject undoubtedly is, it has 
not, in modern times at least, obtained that discussion to 
which it is entitled; and most of the Magazines and 
Reviews, even of a religious character^ which have at 
all adverted to the late efforts for its revival, have made 
ridicule their test of truth, and — often without the shadow 
of argument as their warrant — have poured upon its de- 
fenders unmeasured abuse. In palliation of the outrage, 
it is sometimes alleged to have been provoked by the tone 
of haughty superciliousness assumed by Millenarians. 
Truth does, indeed, often suffer from the indiscretions of 
her friends, but still more frequently are her interests 
injured by an implicit deference to human authority, — 
the overpowering influence of which renders alike dif- 
cult and irksome any material deviation from estab- 
lished maxims and opinions. The latter evil has per- 
haps operated most banefully upon the interests of the 
doctrine in question, although some, who have stood forward 
in its defence, have neither been overawed by that enslav- 
ing ''' fear of man '' which '' bringeth a snare," nor provoked 
to bitterness by that rancorous hostility with which they 
have been assailed. The display by either party of a 
spirit of wrathfulness towards those who differ in opinion, is 
unworthy of the cause of truth, and by alienating affection 
must tend to the confirmation of error, on whomsoever this 
is justly charged. 

In the following remarks, the author has stated with 



PREFACE. 7 

firmness his convictions, but it has been his sincere desire 
to avoid whatever has the appearance of dogmatism or 
arrogance — a spirit ill calculated to win converts to any 
truth, but which would be especially unbecoming in him 
on this interesting subject. The consciousness of his inca- 
pacity to treat aright so important a doctrine — the fact 
that in many of the past ages of the Church, as well as in 
the present day, the great proportion of pious, eminent, 
and faithful ministers of Christ, have been, and are, op- 
posed to the views he entertains and desires to advocate — 
and the remembrance that till recently he regarded these 
opinions as destitute of that sanction which alone can give 
them a claim upon our faith — all of these considerations 
present reasons why, in defending this doctrine, he should 
be willing to give to others a reason of the hope that is in 
him with meekness and fear. 

As intimately connected with the doctrine of our Lord's 
advent, a selection of Scripture passages relative to the 
Restoration of Israel and their future glory has been pre- 
fixed ; and for the same reason, and on account of our 
interest in them, some passages have also been appended, 
in proof of the judgments which shall precede that happy 
time. The whole subject is thus brought before the 
reader, who will be enabled to determine on its general 
bearing and mutual support. The author has confined 
himself exclusively to the Scriptural Evidence, conceiv- 
ing this to be a subject which admits not of aid from 
the fancies of men ; and reference is made to the pas- 
sages produced, that the legitimacy of their application 



8 PREFACE* 

may be more easily ascertained. The design has been to 
submit a Co7npend of Proof, making Scripture its own in- 
terpreter, rather than to enter elaborately into the discus- 
sion of any one point. An opportunity is thus afforded 
of observing the harmony which subsists between this doc- 
trine with all its concomitants, and the manifold and varied 
statements of revealed truth. To some it might have 
added to the strength of the argument to have presented 
extracts from the primitive Fathers. It were easy to prove 
that these doctrines were maintained by all orthodox 
Christians during the first two centuries of the Church, 
and generally to a much later period; although then, as 
now, difference of opinion existed relative to certain por- 
tions of prophecy. To do justice, however, to this part of 
the inquiry would occupy so many pages as rendered it in- 
consistent with the present design. * Besides, if the doctrines 
themselves have been proved to be scriptural, any auxiliary 
to establish their claim upon our faith is unnecessary; 
and if they had been found destitute of this foundation, 
extrinsic aid must have proved inefficient for their support. 

* A few extracts are given by Bishop Newton in his Dissertations 
on Prophecy, and, in an excellent pamphlet, entitled, A reply to 
various criticisms which have appeared on the course of Lectures, 
lately delivered in Edinburgh, by the Rev. Edward Irving ; together 
with a statement and defence of the scriptural doctrine of the second 
advent of Christ. For a vindication of the primitive fathers, see the 
remarks on Dr. Hamilton's work, in the appendix to a very candid 
and temperate letter to the editor of the Edinburgh Theological 
Magazine, by William Cunninghame, Esq. of Lainshaw, lately pub- 
lished in reply to a review of his former valuable critical pamphlet 
on this subject. 



PREFACE. 9 

The substance of part of the following remarks was 
written last summer, during the author's residence in 
Edinburgh, as a reply to the first of a series of articles 
which at that time appeared in the Christian Instructor : 
but the communication not having been acknowledged, he 
conceived that it might be useful to re-arrange, correct, 
and enlarge it for separate publication. In prosecuting 
this design, it has been judged expedient, as preserv- 
ing the continuity of the general argument, and for 
greater condensation, to throw into the form of notes 
such of the Remarks as have been retained which more 
particularly apply to that author. Notes have also 
been subjoined on such of the arguments of others as 
seemed to bear against those advanced. In this, no 
disrespect is designed towards men w^ho may have been 
eminently useful by their other labours. The author 
feels pain in being compelled to differ from any who are 
entitled to respect ; and especially does he regret the 
necessity of publicly opposing the venerable jNIr. Mason, 
from w^hose writings bis earliest acquaintance with Unful- 
filled Prophecy was derived, and to whose occasional pul- 
pit ministrations he has been much indebted. A con\dction 
of imperative duty, and a fear of the injury which the 
interests of truth might sustain from the omission, could 
alone have induced him to insert these Remarks. 

The author has only to add, that he had determined to 
pubUsh anonymously, and should still have adhered to his 
resolution, but from an apprehension that it might have 
been construed into an unchristian fear of openly avowing 



/ 



1 PREFACE. 

his faith in any part of divine truth, when derided or op- 
posed — remembering our Lord's declaration, when formerly 
upon the earth;, '' whosoever therefore shall be ashamed 
of me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful 
generation, of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed 
when He cometh in the glory of His Father, with the holy 
angels/' May He be pleased to bless this attempt, by 
rendering it useful in leading some to a more careful exam- 
ination of the glorious doctrine it is designed to establish. 

JAMES A. BEGG. 

Paisley^ March 26, 1829. 



CONTENTS. 



Page 
Introductory Remarks on the Study of Prophecy, - 13 

Restoration of Israel, 17 

Restoration of both the Kingdoms of Israel and Judah, 21 

Enlargement of the Holy Land, - - - 22 

New Division of the Holy Land, - - - 24 

Israel the Most Honoured Nation, - - - 25 

Rebuilding and Enlargement of Jerusalem, - - 27 

The whole Earth blessed in Israel's Restoration, 29 

The General Felicity extended to the Inferior Creation, 31 

The Redeemer's Glorious Reign, - - - 32 

The Redeemer's presence on Earth, - - -35 

Temple Rebuilt, - 39 

The Nations coming to Worship in Jerusalem, - 42 

Review of Promises of the Presence of the Lord, 43 

Literal Fulfilment of Prophecy, - - . 4g 

Views of Believers, in the Apostolic Age, concerning 

the Millennial Kingdom, - - . « 54 

Christ's Return at the Restoration of Israel, - - 58 



12 CONTENTS. 

Page 
Christ's Return at the Destmction of Antichrist - 78 

First Resurrection and Reign of the Saints, - - 88 
The Period when Christ's Kingdom shall be Erected, 117 
New Heavens and New Earth, - - . 124 

The New Jerusalem, 130 

Future Apostacy, General Resurrection, and Final 

Judgment, - - - - - -133 

The Submission due to Revealed Truth, with Re- 
marks on Objections to these Doctrines, - 138 
Destruction of x\ntichristian Nations, - - - loO 



CONNECTED VIEW, &c. 



Many \n\\o formalli/ assent to the truth, '* x\ll Scripture 
is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, 
for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness,'' 
do in effect deny it. Some are not ashamed to assert, 
"^hat the rule of Christian conduct is contained in the New 
Testament alone, and acting on the principle they avow, 
altogether neglect the Old. Yet it was this very portion of 
revelation which Christ enjoined the Jews to search, as 
testifying of him, and which he commends to our careful 
consideration by his frequent quotations from it. Convinced 
+hat such utter neglect of any part of God's word must be 
criminal;, others obey, in form, the Saviour's injunction, 
while they forget its spirit. They read without seeking 
sufficiently to uiulerstand. They search not for its mean- 
ing as for hid treasure ; and much of the unfulfilled pro- 
phecies, especially, has become a dead letter. Indeed, the 
opinion has long and almost universally prevailed, that it 
was alike useless and impious, to attempt to withdraw the 
ve?' of mystery which overhangs the revelation of events 
still future ; and although more correct ideas now partially 
obtain, exhortations to the obvious duty of prophetic in- 
quiry are still occasionally met by the un dutiful evasion, 
*' It is presumptuous to pry into the secrets of God.' 
There are doubtless mysteries, the full knowledge of which 
is Tar beyond the reach of human ken, and into which it 
would be sinful curiously to pry. But never can presump- 
tion attach to our endeavour to know and understand what 
God himself has revealed, and to the investigation of which 
he has promised his special blessing. *' Secret things belong 

B 



J4 

to the Lord our God, but those which are revealed belong 
to us, and to our children for ever/'' Deut. xxix. 29. If, 
then, we would not be found chargeable with neglect of a 
large portion of that Book which bears the impress of its 
divine original — which is the record of God's doings, and 
the revelation of His unfulfilled designs — it becomes us 
reverently to inquire, with prayerful diligence, what He 
has been pleased to declare, and to seek to know " what 
Israel ought to do/^ 

It is a common objection to the study of prophecy, that 
it is dark, and that its meaning is not designed to be under- 
stood till after its accomplishment. It is, indeed, of the 
very essential nature of certain prophecies, that their im- 
port should not be known to all, nor perceived by any at 
a glance. But it ought not to be forgotten, that while we 
are informed they shall be hid from the wicked, the pro- 
mise is to the ivise that they shall understand those very 
mysteries, Dan. xii. 10. xAnd although the fulfilment of 
prophecy does efiectually serve to attest the truth of 
Christianity, and gives a glorious display of the omniscience 
of God, yet the opinion that it is not designed to be undet^- 
stood at all till fulfilled, is refuted alike by the express 
declaration of God, and the past experience of the Church. 
It is neither the only end it was designed to serve, nor the 
only approved use to which it has been appHed. '* We 
have," says an inspired apostle, *' a more sure word of 
prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as to a 
light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, 
and the day star arise in your hearts," 2 Pet. i. 19. And 
so it has ever been regarded by the saints of God in other 
days. It was not while in listlessness about the fulfilment 
of former predictions, that new communications were 
vouchsafed to the beloved Daniel; but when, having '^ u?i- 
derstood hy books, the number of the years " of Jerusalem's 
desolation, he besought God ^' by prayer and supplication," 
Dan. ix. 2. The Saviour reproved, with much severity, 
the Pharisees of old, because they perceived not the reality 
of his Messiahship, by '* discerning the signs of the iimesr 
Matt. xvi. 3. And he inculcates upon his disciples, the 
duty of watching for the indications of his return by the 
parable of the fig tree. Matt. xxiv. 32. The whole history 
of the Church indeed, in former ages, furnishes abundant 



15 

refutation of the opinion that prophetic times and circum- 
stances cannot be ascertained.* The Christians who 
dwelt in Jerusalem, at the period immediately preceding 
its destruction, clearly saw the time of the Saviour's pro- 
phetic warning, when, in obedience to his injunction, they 
escaped and fled. It was by faith in the truth o! the divine 
prediction, and by attention to its times and circumstances, 
that, in the awful calamities which overtook the unbeliev- 
ing and devoted city, not a hair of their heads did perish. 
Was not the period of Daniel's seventy weeks recognised 
by the devout and waiting Israelites who received the 
Saviour as the promised jNIessiah ? Nay, is it not a fact 
recorded by history, and known to all, that the Jews, as a 
nation, did expect their Messiah, and through them did 
not the expectation of some wonderful Personage extend 
to the nations around, at the very time of Christ's 
appearance in the world ? The fact of his rejection arg^ies 
nothing against the sufficiency of the prediction. More 
anxious to obtain immediate deliverance from servitude to 
an earthly conqueror, than to receive emancipation from the 
thraldom of Satan, — and with hearts more intent on tem- 
poral power and worldly pomp, than with desires after that 

• It is in mercy to His people, although it will add to the con- 
demnation of the wicked, that God has given such clear and deter- 
minate intiQiations of " the things that are to come hereafter ;" and 
any attempt to throw^ unnecessary doubt upon the certainty of the 
times revealed calls for severe reprehension. To this charge there 
is reason to fear the late Examinator of Mr. Irving's Opinions, in 
the Edinburgh Christian Instructor, has exposed himself, (p. 476.) 
when, in order to strengthen his argument for the impossibility of 
determining the commencement of " the mighty year of God's 
glory," he fixes upon a misprint of one of the dates in our version 
of the Septuagint. '• In regard to the long period of Daniel," 
there is, in reality, no reason for its being " disputed, whether we 
should read wnth the Hebrew 2300, or with the Septuagint 2400 
years." Although all our common editions of the Septuagint have 
this typographical error, being printed from an edition into which 
it bad crept, yet the Manuscript in the Vatican, from which that 
very edition was printed, has 2300, and not 2400. And of all the 
principal standard editions of the Septuagint, that alone from which 
our editions are taken, has this error. Let not, then, the careless- 
ness of men be charged upon the Most High, or the errors of copy- 
ists on the Spirit of inspiration. For a full statement on this 
subject, see '* The Scheme of Prophetic Arrangement of the Rev. 
Edward Irving and Mr. Frere critically examined, by William 
Cunninghame, Esq. of Lainshaw." 
B 2 



16 

holiness which is the basis of Christ^s kingdom, they beheld, 
in the anticipated Messiah, onlj the glory which is reveal- 
ed, and refused to look upon, or receive as literal, the ex- 
plicit predictions of his sufFe rings and death. By attention 
to the prophetic scriptures, we can easily see, that although 
they introduce more frequently, and speak more at large, of 
the INliilennial glorj, they, neither seldom nor ambiguously, 
predict the humiliation of Messiah which has preceded it. 
His rejection was occasioned neither by alack of evidence, 
nor by their ignorance of the time assigned in prophecy, 
for his appearance. iMen may shut their eyes upon the 
light, but this is no proof the sun has ceased to shine. 

Great io^iorance of the mean ins; and desifirn of the Pro- 
phetic Scriptures has, however, prevailed in the Christian 
Church, and even yet the predictions concerning the glory 
of the latter day few study with care, or seek fully to under- 
stand. By a most anomalous system of interpretation, 
which rests not satisfied with present accommodation, and 
the anticipation of future fulfilinent, some have imagined 
that all the promises of holiness, and happiness, and peace, 
under the reign of Him who is emphatically styled, '' The 
King of Israel," meant nothing more than the presence of 
the Comforter with the Church, since the ascension of our 
blessed Lord, and Individual enjoyment of peace in believ- 
ing. But, in the present day, the great proportion of 
Christians, who have given any attention to the prophecies, 
believe that they predict a period of purest bliss as yet to 
be enjoyed upon the earth, to which, from the term of its 
duration, has been given the name of The Mtllexxium. 
Many, however, who not only anticipate this glorious era 
as still to be realized, but who, from calculation of prophe- 
tic dates, believe it to be near at hand, are yet ^' slow of 
heart to believe ail that the prophets have spoken" con- 
cerning it. They are ready to admit, in general, the literal . 
fulfilment of the predictions, but from preconceived ideas 
of the nature of Christ's reign and presence, they suppose 
that all the prophecies in which these are declared mean 
only the universal reception of the gospel, in consequence 
of the plentiful efliision of the influences of the Holy Spirit. 

Much of the opposition which has been made to the 
doctrine of the glorious personal reign of Messiah on earth, 
is perhaps to be attributed to the too frequent neglect of 



17 

the light shed upon nnfdfilled prophecy, by the addresses 
of 011° Lord, and the writings of his apostles. By availing 
ourselves of tlie aid to be derived from a careful compari- 
son of scripture with scripture, a more accurate conception 
may be obtained of the nature and pecuhar blessings of 
that happy era. 

Before entering, however, upon the consideration of this 
important doctrine, it may be proper, from the intimate 
connection between the promises given to Israel, and those 
of the Redeemer's reign, and as some seem still to doubt 
whether they shall be hterally restored to their own land, 
to adduce a selection of scripture passages which fully 
confirm this. It is indeed surprising that any not other- 
wise ignorant of the scriptures should doubt its reality, so 
completely blended are the promises of their conversion 
and restoration with all that is said of the Millennial age. 



Restoration of Israel, 

Before Israel was at all admitted to the promised land, 
Moses gave them a ])rophetic narrative of all that should 
befall them — the blessings the Lord should bestow — their 
future apostacy- — the destruction of their city — the unpa- 
ralleled suiFerings to which they should be exposed — and 
their dispersion into all nations, Deut. xxviii. xxix. And 
having tlius predicted, with fearful minuteness, the cala- 
mities by which they have since been overtaken for their 
sins, as the inspired servant of God, he left them the gra- 
cious assurance that their wanderings and misery should 
ultimately terminate, by their being re-admitted to the 
favour of God, and restored to their own land. ''^ And it 
shall come to pass, when all these things are come upon 
thee, the blessing and the curse which I have set before 
thee, and thou shalt call them to mind among all the na- 
tions v\diilher the Lord thy God hath di'iven thee, and 
shalt return unto the Lord thy God and shalt obey his 
voice, according to all that I command thee this day, thou 
and thy children, with all thine heart and with all thy 
soul; that then the Lord thy God will turn thy captivity, 
and have compassion upon thee, and will return, and 
B 3 



18 

gather thee from all the nations whither the Lord thy 
God hath scattered thee. If any of thine be driven out 
into tlie utmost parts of heaven, /)'^ 772 thence iv ill the Lord 
thy God gather thee, and from thence will he fetch thee. 
And the Lord thy God will bring thee into the land which 
thy fathers jpossessed, and thou slialt jjossess it ; and he 
wdll do thee good, and multiply thee above thy fathers,"* 
Deut. XXX. 1 — 5. 

The same promise is recorded by all the other prophets. 
'^ Thus saith the Lord, if heaven above can be measured, 
and the foundations of the earth searched out beneath, I 
will also cast oft" all the seed of Israel, for all that they 
have done, saith the Lord," Jer. xxxi. 37. '^ Therefore 
fear thou not, O my servant Jacob, saith the Lord ; neither 
be dismayed, O Israel ; for, lo 1 I will save thee from afar, 
aad thy seed from the land of their captivity ; and Jacob 
shall return and shall be in rest, and be quiet, and none 
shall make him afraid ; for I ara \vith thee, saith the Lord, 
to save thee ; though I make a full end of all nations 
whither I have scattered thee, yet wUl I not make a full 
end of thee," Jer. xxx. 10, 11. '*' For thus saith the 
Lord, sing with gladness for Jacob, and shout among the 
chief of the nations ; publish ye, praise ye, and say, O 
Lord save thy people, the remnant of Israel. Behold, / 
will bring them from the north country, and gather them 
from the coasts of the earth, and with them the blind and 
the lame, the woman with child, and her that travaileth 
with child together ; a great com])SiUj shall return thither. 
They shall come with w^eeping, and with supplications will 
I lead them," Jer. xxxi. 7 — 9. '' Therefore say, Thus 
saith the Lord God, I will even gather you from the peo- 
ple, and assemble you out of the countries where ye have 
been scattered, and I will give you the la?id of Israel,' 
Ezek. xi. 17. '' Thus saith the Lord God, behold I will take 
the children of Israel from amo?ig the heathen whither 

* What reason can be assigned why this pledge of the love and 
faithfulness of God should not be literally received ? It is recorded 
with the same simplicity of language, with the preceding chapters, 
the judgments detailed in which have been inflicted with the utmost 
minuteness. It is a most unwarrantable mode of interpreting scrip- 
ture predictions, to select particular portions, and without the 
shadow of reason deny their accomplishment. 



19 

they he gone, and will gather them on every side, anJ 
bring them into their own land ; and I will make them 
one nation in the land u^on the mountains of Israel, and 
one king shall be king to them all ; and thev shall be no 
more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two 
kingdoms any more at all. — And David my servant shall 
be khig over them — and they shall dwell in the land that 1 
have given unto Jacob my servant wherein your fathers 
have dwelt ; and they shall dwell therein, even they, and 
their children, and their children's children, for ever, And 
my servant David shall be their frince for ever^' Ezek. 
xxxvii. 21 — 25. '•' Thus saith the Lord of Hosts, Behold, 
I will save my people from the east country, and from the 
west countiy ; and will bring them, and they shall dwell 
in the midst of Jerusalem ; and they shah be my people, 
and I will he their God, in truth and in righteousness,'' 
Zech. vui. 7, 8. '' Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I, 
even I, will both search my sheep and bring them out, as 
a shepherd seeketh out his fiock, in the day that he is 
among his sheep that are scattered ; so will I seek out my 
sheep, and will deliver them out of all i^laces where 
they have been scattered m the cloudy and dark day; and 
I will bring them out from the people, and gather them 
from the countries, and will bring them to their own land, 
and feed them U|>on the mountains of Israel, by the rivers, 
and in all the inhabited places of the country. I will feed 
them in a good pasture, and upon the higii mountains of 
Israel shall their fold be; there shall they lie in a good 
fold, and in a fat pasture shall they feed, upon the moun- 
tains of Israel,'"'" Ezek. xxxiv. 11 — 14. "• Sing, O heavens, 
and be joyful, O earth, and break forth into singing, O 
mountains; for the Lord hath conaforted his people, and 
will have mercy upon his afflicted. But Zion said, the 
Lord hath forsaken me, and my Lord hath forgotten me. 
Thus saith the Lord God, behold I will lift up mine hand 
to the Gentiles, and set up my standard to the people; and 
they shall bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters 
shall be carried upon their shoulders — and thou shalt know 
that I am the Lord; for they shall not be ashamed that 
wait for me,'' Isa. xlix. 13—23. '' Thus saith the Lord 
God, Now will I bring again the captivity of Jacob, and 
have mercy on the whoie house of Israel, and will be jea- 
lous for my holy name — when I have brought them again 



20 

from tlie people, and gathered them out of their enemies* 
lands, and am sanctified in them in the sight of many na- 
tions ; then shall they know that I am the Lord their 
God, which caused them to he led into captivity among 
the heathen : but / have gathered them unto their own 
land, and, have Left none of them any more there. Nei- 
ther will I hide mv face aoy more from them ; for I have 
poured out my Spirit upon the house of Israel, saith the 
Lord God," Ezek. xxxix. 2o — 29. The Lord says to Zion, 
" Surely the isles shall wait for me, and \\\Qshii)S of Tar- 
shish first, to bring thy son% from far, their silver and 
their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God. 
and to the Holy One of Israel, because he hath glorified 
thee. And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, 
and their kings shall minister unto thee ; for in my wrath 
I smote thee, but in my favour have I had mercy on thee. 
Therefore thy gates shall be open continually, they shall 
not be shut day nor night, that men may bring unto thee 
the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be 
brought,'* Is. Ix. 9 — 11. '' For Zion's sake will I not 
hold my peace, and for Jerusalem's sake I will not rest, 
until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and 
the salvation thereof as a lamp that burnetii. x\nd the 
Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy 
glory; and thou shalt be called by a new name which the 
mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a 
crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem 
in the hand of thy God. Thou shalt no more he termed 
Forsaken, neither shall thy land any more be termed 
Desolate ; but thou shalt be called Hephzi-bah, and thy 
land Beulah ; for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy 
land shall be married. For as a young man marrieth a 
virgin so shall thy sons marry thee ; and as the bridegroom 
rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee/' 
Is. Ixii. I — 6, " Therefore the redeemed of the Lord 
shall return, and come with singing unto Zion; and 
everlasting joy shall be upon their head; they shall obtain 
gladness and joy ; and sorrow and mourning shall flee 
away," * Isa. li. 11. 

* We may as well deny the literal conversion, as the literal re- 
storation of Israel — many of the passages which assure us of the one 



21 



Restoration of both the Kingdoms of Israel 
and Judah. 

By accopjmodation, some of the above passages are ap- 
plied to the Ciirisliaa Cliiircli; although their contexts clear- 
ly prove their proper and ultimate reference to the literal 
Israel. But this is more apparent in other passages vv'hich 
cannot, from their very nature, be properly so applied — as 
in those which mark the distinction betwixt the kingdom 
of Israel or Ten Tribes, and the kingdom of Judah or Two 
Tribes,* which are both to be restored and re-united. 
•'' Behold the days come, saith the Lord, that I will sow 
the house of Israel, and the house of Judah, with the 
seed of man and with the seed of beast ; and it shall come 
to pass, that like as I w^atched over them to pluck up, and 
to break down, and to throw down, and to destroy, and to 
afflict; so will I watch over them to build and to plants 
saith the Lord," Jer. xxxi. 27, 28. " For, lo, the days 
come, saith the Lord, that I will bring again the captivity 
of my people Israel and Judah, saith the Lord ; and I 
will cause them to return to the land that I gave to their 
fathers, and they shall possess it," Jer. xxx. 3. " In 
those days, /he house of Judah shall ivalk icith the house 
of Israel, and they shall cotne together out of the land of 
the north to the land that T have given for an inheritance 
unto your fathers," Jer. iii. 18. '' Behold at that time I 
will undo all that afflict thee ; and I will save her that 
halteth, and gather her that was driven out; and I will 
get them praise and fame in every land where they have 
been put to shame. At that time will I bring you again, 
even in the time that I gather you ; for I will make you a 
name and a praise among all people of the earth when I 
turn back your captivity before your eyes, saith the Lord,'* 



predicting: also the other. If it was not a figurative dispersion they 
suffered, neiiher wi]l it be a figurative restoration they shall enjoy. 
And if dispersion was a consequence of national transgression, sa 
also will restoration be connected with their national repentance. 

* Attention is forcibly called to this distinction in certain predic-- 
tions which relate to the different circumstances in which they have- 
so long been placed— Israel being outcast and Judah dispersed*. 



22 

Zeph. iii. 19, 20. *' And I will strengthen the house of 
Judah, and will save the house of Joseph, and I will bring 
them again to place them ; for 1 have mercy upon them : 
and they shall be as though 1 had not cast them off; for 
I am the Lord their God, and will hear them/' Zech. x. 6. 
'^ And in that day there shall be a root of Jesse, which 
shall stand for an ensign of the people ; to it shall the Gen- 
tiles seek ; and His rest shall be glorious. And it shall 
come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand 
the second time to recover the remnant of his })eop]e which 
shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from 
Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, 
and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And 
he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assem- 
ble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dis- 
persed of Judah from the four corners of the earth," 
Is. xi. 10—12. ''In that day, saith the Lord, will I 
assemble her that halteth, and I will gather her that is 
driven out, and her that I have afflicted ; and I will make 
her that halted a remnant, and her that was cast far off a 
strong nation; and the Lord shall reign over them in 
Mount Zion from henceforth even for ever,'' * IMicah iv. 
6,7. 



Enlargement of the Holy Land. 

Not only is Israel to be restored to the land of Canaan, 
but they are to receive an extension of their possession to 
the whole of the original grant given to Abraham in cove- 
nant : '•' Unto thy seed have I given this land from the 
river of Egypt (the Nile) imto the great river, the river 
Euphrates,'' Gen. xv. 18. This promise was renewed, 



* Those who take an interest in the present condition and future 
prospects of the Jews will find, in small compass, much important 
and interesting information, in an excellent Discourse on " The 
Salvation of Israel," b\' the Rev. William Symington, Stranraer. 
The eloquent author has not, indeed, expressed a decided opinion 
on their literal Restoration, but he has produced evidence on which 
the reader can scarcely fail to decide for himself. 



23 

and the boundaries of tbeir inheritance farther pointed out. 
'' And I will set thy bounds from the Red Sea, even unto 
the sea of the Philistines^ (the Mediterranean,) and from 
the desert unto the river/' (Euphrates,) Exod. xxiii. 31. 
And by conjoining these with the following, the boundaries 
of the promised land, on all its sides, are clearly defined. 
** Every place whereon the soles of your feet shall tread 
shall be yours, from the wilderness and Lebanon, from the 
river, the river Euphrates, even unto the uttermost sea, 
(the Mediterranean.) shall your coast be,'*' Deut. xi. 24. 
This extent of territory, however, they have never yet 
possessed. A literal restoration of Israel must therefore 
be enjoyed, that they may occupy the land promised to 
their fathers, and that the faithfulness of God be not found 
to fail. This is accordingly promised for future times, and 
the recovery of it is distinctly foretold. '* They shall fly 
upon the shoulders of the Philistines toward the west; 
they shall spoil them of the east together : they shall kit/ 
their hand upon Edom and Moab, and the children of 
Ammon shall obey them/^ Is. xi. 14. ** Upon Mount 
Zion shall be deliverance, and there shall be holiness; and 
the house of Jacob shall possess their possessions ; and 
the house of Jacob shall be a fire and the house of Joseph 
a flame, and the house of Esau for stubble, and they shall 
kindle in them and devour them ; and there shall not be 
any remaining of the house of Esau, (the Edomites,) for 
the Lord hath spoken it. And Saviours shall come up on 
mount Zion to judge the mount of Esau ; and the kingdom 
shall be the Lord's,'' Obad. 17 — 21. This forcible pos- 
session of the promised land was predicted by Moses in 
the blessing he pronounced on Israel before his death. 
'' There is none like unto the God of Jeshurun, who rideth 
upon the heaven in thy help, and in his excellency on the 
ky. The eternal God is thy refuge, and underneath are 
the everlasting arms ; and he shall thrust out the e?iemy 
before thee, and shall say, Destroy them. Israel then shall 
dwell in safety alone : the fountain of Jacob shall be upon 
a land of corn and wine : also his heavens shall drop down 
dew. Happy art thou, O Israel : who is like unto thee, 
O people saved by the Lord, the shield of thy help, and 
who is the sword of thy excellency 1 and thine enemies 
shall be found liars unto thee, and thou shalt tread upon 



§4 

tlieir liigli places/' Deut. xxxiii. 26 — 29. The enjoy* 
ment of their land, io the extent of the original promise, is 
accordingly one of the blessings announced to be received 
by Israel for the Millennial period, and its boundaries are 
fully marked out, Ezek. xlvii. 13 — 21. 



Neiv Division of the Holy Land. 

The enlargement of Israel's inheritance will necessarily 
occasion a new division of the land. Accordingly, the 
divine allotments to the various tribes are distinctly recorded 
in Ezek. xlviii. This division is altogether different from 
that made in the days of Joshua ; and as the distinction 
of tribes has long been lost, this can only be regained by 
miraculous information. It is remarkable, that a double 
portion is here assigned to Joseph, as bestowed in his father's 
blessing, Gen. xlviii. 22. K large portion, called the Holy 
Oblation, is also reserved as an offering unto the Lord. 
*' Moreover, when ye shall divide by lot the land for inheri- 
tance, ye shall offer an oblation unto the Lord, an holy 
portion of the land ; the length shall be the length of five 
and twenty thousand reeds, (the reed being six cubits long, 
Ezek. xl. 5, or nearly eleven feet English,) and the breadth 
shall be ten thousand. This shall be holy in all the borders 
thereof round about. Of this there shall he Jo?' the sanc- 
tuary five hundred in length, with five hundred in breadth, 
square round about; and fifty cubits round about for the 
suburbs thereof. x\nd of this measure shalt thou measure 
the length of five and twenty thousand, and the breadth of 
ten thousand : and in it shall he the sanctuart/, and the 
MOST HOLY PLACE," Ezek. xlv. 1 — 3. This is further describ- 
ed, and its relative situation determined, in another chapter. 
*^ And by the border of Judah, from the east side unto the 
west side, shall be the offering which ye shall offer of five 
and twenty thousand reeds in breadth, and in length as 
one of the other parts, from the east side unto the west side, 
and the sajictuary shall he in the inidst of it,'' Ez. xlviii. 8. 
Another portion of equal size wath that described above, is 
reserved for the Levites, (who formerly had no inheritance,) 
*' And they shall not sell of it, neither exchange, nor alie- 
nate the first fruits of the land: for it is holy unto the 



25 

Lord/* verse 14. But in this division is to be noticed 
another and most remarkable circumstance. Besides the 
ancient city of Jerusalem which is to be rebuilt, and in 
which the sanctuary of the Lord is to be re-erected, parti- 
ticular mention is here made of another city of nearly ten 
miles square, separated from the portion in which the sanc- 
tuary is placed, by that of the Levites, twenty miles in 
breadth. ''' And the five thousand that are left in the 
breadth, over against the five and twenty thousand, shall 
be a profane place for The Citv, for dwelling and for 
suburbs, and the city shall be in the inldst thereof!' The 
measurements of this city with its suburbs follow, and it 
is added, " x\nd the residue in length, over against the 
Oblation of the Holy Portion, shall be ten thousand eastward 
and ten thousand westward, and it shall be over against 
the oblation of the holy portion ; and the increase thereof 
shall be for food unto them that serve The City. A7id 
they that sei've The Q\t:\ shall serve it out of all the tribes 
of Israel,'' Ez. xlviii. 15 — 19. These three compartments, 
into which the holy oblation is divided, consisting of two of 
ten thousand reeds eacli, and one of five thousand in breadth, 
and all of equal length, render it in whole a square of fifty 
miles. " xVll the oblation shall be five and twenty thousand 
by five and twenty thoysand ; ye shall ofTer the holy obla- 
tion four square with the possession of The City,'' Ezek. 
xlviii. 20. 

After some other remarks respecting this remarkable 
allotment offered to tlie Lord, and which it is said " shall 
be for The Pkixce,'* this chapter prescribes the bounda- 
ries of the remaining tribes of Israel, (the relative situation 
of which is also different from what they were formerly,) and 
again adverts to the measurement of this remarkable city, 
with the number and names of its gates. The prophecy 
closes by declaring of it, that '' The name of The City 
from that day shall be, The Lord rs There. 



Israel the most Jionoured naticni. 

Degraded as Israel now is, and has long been, when 
restored they shall be highly esteemed among the nations, 

C 



20 

and perpetually enjoy the peculiar favour of God. '^ Com- 
fort ye, comfort ye, my people, saitli your God. Speak 
ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her 
warfare is accomphshed, that her iniquity is pardoned : for 
she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her 
sins. — O Zion that bringest good tidings, get thee up into 
the high mountain ; O Jervisalem that bringest good tidings, 
lift up thy voice with strength : lift it up, be not afraid ; 
say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God! Behold 
the Lord God will come with strong hand, and his arm 
shall rule for him : behold his reward is with him, and 
his work before him,'' Ls. xl. 1 — 10. '' Bring ye all the 
tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine 
house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of Host>^. 
if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour 
you out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to 
receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, 
and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground ; neither 
shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, 
saith the Lord of Hosts. Atid all nations shall call you 
blessed; for ye shall he a delightsome land, saith the 
Lord of Hosts," Mai. iii. 10—12. '' And they shall build 
the old wastes, they shall raise up the former desolations, 
and they shall repair the waste cities, the desolations of 
many generations. And strangers shall stand and feed 
your flocks, and the sons of the alien shall be your plow- 
men and your vine-dressers. But ye shall be named the 
priests of the Lord ; men shall call you the priests of our 
God ; ye shall eat the riches of the Gentiles, and in their 
glory shall ye boast yourselves," Isa. Ixi. 4 — 6. In bold 
and beautiful figure, addressing Zion, the Lord says, 
'' The nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall 
perish ; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. — The 
sons also of those that afflicted thee shall come bending 
unto thee ; and all they that despised thee shall bow them- 
selves down at the soles of thy feet ; and they shall call 
thee The City of the Lord, the Zion of the Holy One of 
Israel," Is. Ix. 12 — 14. '' And kings shall be thy nursing 
fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers ; they shall 
bow down to thee with their face towards the earth, and 
lick up the dust of thy feet," Is. xlix. 23. '' And it shall 
come to pass when ye be multiplied and increased in the 



27 

land, in those days, saith the Lord, the i/ shall say no more 
The Ark of the covenant of the Lord, neither shall it 
come to mind, neither shall the}^ remember it, neither shall 
they visit it, neither shall that be done any more. At that 
time they shall callJeriisalem The Throne of the Lord, 
and all nations shall be gathered unto it to the name of 
the Lord, to Jerusalem," Jer. iii. 16, 17. '' And thou, 
O tower of the flock, the stronghold of the daughter of 
Zion, unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion, the 
kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jerusalem^' Mic. 
iv. 8. " In that day shall the Lord of Hosts be for a 
crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty, wito the 
residue of his -people,'' Is. xxviii. o. '' I will also make 
thy olHcers peace and thy exactors righteousness. Vio- 
lence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor de- 
struction within thy borders ; but thou shalt call thy walls 
Salvation, and thy gates, Praise. The sun shall be no 
more thy light by day ; neither for brightness shall the 
moon give light unto thee ; but the Lord shall he unto thee 
an everlasting light and thy God thy glory. Thy sun 
shall no more go down ; neither shall thy moon withdraw 
itself : for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and 
the days of thy mourning shall be ended. Thy people 
also shall be all righteous ; they shall inherit the land for 
ever, the branch of my planting, the work of my hands, 
that I may be glorified/' * Is. Ix. 17—21. 



Rehiiilding and Enlargement of Jerusalem. 

Part of the provision made for the long dispersed, out- 
cast, and despised Israel, is the rebuilding of Jerusalem, 

• Much of the difficulty which many experience in believing that 
these glorious promises shall really be accomplished, arises from 
their estimating God's designs concerning the future by present 
appearances, and from their always viewing the predictions with 
reference to human probability. But it ought to be remembered, 
that if '• the Lord has spoken good concerning Israel," that what 
he has promised he is able also to perform. It "iS charged as an 
aggravated part of the provocation of the wilderness that they 
*• tempted God. and limited the Holy One of Israel," Ps. lxxviii,41 . 
c 2 



28 

formerly the glory of their land. *' I have set watchraen 
upon thy walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their 
peace day nor night; ye that make mention of the Lord 
keep not silence : and give him no rest till he establish, 
and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth,'' Isa. Ixii. 
6, 7. "' Awake, awake ; put on thy strength, O Zion ; 
pi/i on t/iy heautiful gannents, O Jerusalem, the holt/ 
city : for henceforth there shall no more come unto thee 
\\i^ uncircumcised and the unclean. Shake thyself from 
the dust; arise and sit down, O Jerusalem ; loose thyself 
from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion/' 
Is. lii. 1, 2, '' And Jerusalem shall be inhabited again /;/ 
her oiviiflace, even in Jerusalem," Zech. xii. 6. **' Thus 
saith the Lord, Behold I will bring again the captivity of 
Jacob's tents, and have mercy on his dwelling places ; and 
the city shall he huilded upon her oitn heap, and the 
palace slmll remain after the manner thereof. And out of 
them shall proceed thariksgiving, and the voice of them 
thai make merry ; and I will multiply them and they 
shall not be few ; I will also glorify them, and they shall 
not be small. Their children also shall be as aforetime, 
and their congregation shall be established before me, and 
I will punish all that oppress them. And their nobles 
shall be of themselves, and their Governor shall proceed 
from the midst of them ; and I will cause him to draw 
near, and he shall approach unto me ; for who is this that 
engaged his heart to approach unto me ? saith the Lord," 
Jer. XXX. J 8 — 2L " Thus saith the Lord, iVgain there 
shall be heard in this place, which ye say shall be desolate 
without man and without beast, even in the cities of Judah, 
and in the streets of Jerusalem, that are desolate without 
man, and v^- ithout inhabitant, and without beast, the voice of 
joy and the voice of gladness; the voice of the bridegroom _ 
and the voice of the bride; the voice of them that shall 
say, Praise the Lord of Hosts," Jer. xxxiii. 10, IL 
" Cry yet, saying, thus saith the Lord of Hosts, My cities 
through prosperity shall yet be spread abroad ; and the 
Lord shall vet comfort Zion, and shaU yet choose Jerusa- 
lemr Zecli. i. 17. 

The city is also to be greatly enlarged. '* Behold the 
days come, saith the Lord, that the city shall be built to 
the Lord from the tower of Hananeel unto the gate of the 



29 

corner. And the measuring line shall jet go forth over 
against it upon the hill Gareb, and shall compass about to 
Goath. And the whole valley of the dead bodies, and of 
the ashes, and all the fiekls unto the brook of Kidron, unto 
tlie corner of the horse-gate toward the east, shall be holy 
unto the Lord; it shall not be plucked up nor thrown down 
any more for ever/'" Jer. xxxi. 38 — 40. '' And the Lord 
shall be King over all the earth ; in that day shall there 
be one Lord and his name one. All the land shall be 
turned as a plain from Geba to Rimmon south of Jerusa- 
lem : and it shall be lifted up, and inhabited in her place, 
from Beiajamin's gate unto the place of the first gate unto 
the corner gate, and from the tower of Hananeel unto the 
king's wine presses. And men shall dwell in it, and there 
shall be no more utter destruction ; but Jerusalem shall be 
safely inhabited," Zecb. xiv. 9 — IL ''Thus saith the 
Lord, / am returned zinto Zion, and will dwell in the 
midst of Jerusalem, and Jerusalem shall be called a city 
of truth ; and the mountain of the Lord of Hosts, The 
holy mountain. Thus saith the Lord of Hosts, there shall 
yet old men and old women dwell in the streets of Jeru- 
salem, and every man with his staff in his hand for very 
age. And the streets of the city shall be full of boys and 
girls playing in the streets thereof. Thus saith the Lord 
of Hosts, If it be marvellous in the eyes of the remnant of 
this people in these days, should it also be marvellous in 
mine eyes ? saith the Lord of Hosts," Zech. viii. 3 — 6. 



TJie whole earth blessed in IsraeVs Restoi^ation. 

The restoration of Israel will be attended with the 
most blessed effects to all the earth. " Rejoice ye with 
Jerusalem, and be glad with her, all ye that love her ; re- 
joice for joy with her, all ye that mourn for her," Is. Ixvi. 
10. •' i\nd the remnant of Jacob shall he in the midst of 
ma?ii/ 2:ieople as a de to from the Lord, as the showers upon 
the grass, that tarrieth not for man, nor waiteth for the 
sons of men/' Micah v. 7. " And m this mountain shall 
c3 



30 

the Lord of Hosts make unto all people a feast of fat 
things, a feast of wines on the lees well refined. And he 
will destroy in this mountain the face of the covering* cast 
over all people, and the vail that is spread over all nations. 
He will swallow up death in victory ; and the Lord God 
will wipe away tears from off all faces ; and the rebuke of 
his people shall he take away from off all the earth, for the 
Lord hath spoken it. And it shall be said in that day, lo ! this 
is our God; we have waited for him and he will save us: 
this is the Lord, we have w^aited for him, we will be glad 
and rejoice in his salvation," Is. xxv. 6 — 9. ** Sing and 
rejoice, O daughter of Zion : for, lo ! I come, and I will 
dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many 
nations shall he joined to the Lord in that day, and shall 
be my people ; and / will dwell in the midst of thee ; and 
thou shalt know that the Lord of Hosts hath sent me unto 
thee. And the Lord shall inherit Judah his portion in the 
!]oly land, and shall choose Jerusalem again," Zech. ii. 
10 — 12. '^ And many nations shall say. Come, and let 
us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of 
the God of Jacob ; and he will teach us of his ways, and 
we will walk in his paths ; for the law shall go forth of 
Zion, a?id the word of the Lord from Jerusalem, And 
he shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong 
nations afar off; and they shall beat their swords into 
plow-shares, and their spears into pruning-hooks : 7iation 
shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall 
they learn war any more. But they shall sit every man 
under his vine, and under his fig tree; and none shall 
make them afiraid, for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken 
it," Micah iv. 2 — 4. *' For, behold, / create new heavens 
Qnd a new earth ; and the former shall not be remembered, 
nor come into mind; but be glad and rejoice for ever in 
that which I create: for behold I create Jerusalem a re- 
joicing, and her people a joy; and I will rejoice in Jeru- 
salem, and joy in my people : and the voice of weeping 
shall be no more heard in her, nor the voice of crying. 
There shall be no more thence an infant of days, nor an 
old man that hath not filled his days : for the child shall 
die an hundred years old; but the sinner being an hundred 
years old shall be accursed. And they shall build houses 
and inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards and eat 



31 

the fruit of them. They shall not build and another in* 
habit ; they shall not plant and another eat ; for as the 
days of a tree are the days of my people, and mine elect 
shall long enjoy the work of their hands. They shall not 
labour in vain, nor bring forth for trouble ; for they are 
the seed of the blessed of the Lord and their offspring 
with them," Is. Ixv. 17—23. 



The General Felicity will he extended to the 
inferior creation. 

" In tbat day will I make a covenant for them with th& 
beasts of the field, and with the fowls of heaven ; and with 
the creeping tbings of the ground; and I will break the 
bow, and the sword, and the battle, out of the earth, and 
will make them to lie dow^n safely," Hos. ii. 18. '' And 
there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and 
a branch shall grow out of His roots ; — and righteousness 
shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the girdle 
of His reins. The w^olf also shall dwell with the lamb, and 
the leopard shall lie dow^n with the kid ; and the calf, and 
the young lion, and the fatling together ; and a little child 
shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed j 
their young ones shall lie dow^n together; and the lion 
shall eat straw like the ox, and the sucking child shall 
play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall 
put his hand on the cockatrice' den. They shall not hurt 
nor destroy in all my holy mountain ; for the earth shall 
be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover 
the sea/' Is. xi. I — 9. '* The wolf and the lamb shall 
feed together, and the lion shall eat straw like the bullock; 
and dust shall be the serpent's meat. They shall not hurt 
nor destroy in all my holy mountain, saith the Lord," 
Is. Ixv. 25. '* Say among the heathen. The Lord reign- 
eth : the vrorld also shall be established that it shall not 
be moved; He shall judge the people righteously. Let the 
heavens rejoice, and let the earth be glad ; let the sea roar 
and the fulness thereof; let the field be joyful and all that 



32 

is therein : then shall all the trees of the wood rejoice be- 
fore the Lord ; for He cometh, for He conieth to judge the 
eaith; He shall judge the world with His righteousness, 
and the people with His truth/' * Ps. xevi. 10 — 13. 



The Redeemer'' s Glorious Heign. 

It has already been seen from some of the preceding 
passages, that the reason of this felicity is, that the king- 
doms of this world will then be under the Redeemer's sway. 



* There are many who spiritualize^ as they call it, all these pre- 
dictions concerning the inferior animals, and, without much atten- 
tion to accurate classification, convert into men all these '• heasts 
of the field, and the fowls of heaven, and the creeping things of the 
ground." The lion and the leopard, the wolf and the hear ; the 
ox, the cow, and the calf ; even the asp and the cockatrice are all 
transformed with ease ; and, however dissimilar in their natures 
and habits, all become men of holy character and harmless disposi- 
tions. We are not very sure, but suppose the little children, too, 
whether weaned or only at the mother's breast — for whom these 
animals will, by the predicted change, be rendered safe play-mates, 
■^— are, by the spirituaJizers, made, with equal ease, to grow to the 
perfect stature of harmless manhood. There is still, however, one 
awkward dilemma into which we are hrought by this singular accom- 
modation ; for, if any one of these human lions should, at any time, 
become tired of his provender, and refuse to *' eat straw like the 
bullock," there seems to he no other provision made for him. The 
fate of his brethren, the serpents^ will be still less enviable, for dust 
alone is assigned them. 

Dr. Hamilton, however, in his work, recently published, against 
Millenarianism, seems to reject all this work of transformation, 
and viewing the predictions in their natural sense, says, (page ^2^) 
they " evidently iuiply that both the human race and the brute 
creation are to be then preserved, and that it (the Millennium) 
is to be a period of uncommon felicity to man and beast." But it 
is not easy to reconcile this miraculous restoration of llie natures 
of the inferior animals to the pacific state in which they were before 
the fall, with his opinion, (page 134,) that the Millennium, in which 
this wonder will be witnessed, is to be realized by the mere " ge- 
neral diffusion of religious knowledge and prevalence of Chiistian 
principles." The Scriptures are silent as to the mode of this change 
of nature, but that it must be miraculous requires no proof to show. 
It is one of the many wonderful displays of love which Christ the 
God of Nature will make at His return. 



33 

This is more explicitly declared in those which follow. 
" And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven 
set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed ; and 
the kingdom shall not he left to other people, but it shall 
break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it 
shall stand for ever/' Dan. ii. 44. " I saw in the night 
visions; and, behold, one like the Son of Man came with 
the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, 
and they brought Him near before Him. And there was 
given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all 
people, nations, and languages, should serve Him. His 
dominion is an everlasting dominion which shall not pass 
away, and His kingdom that which shall not be destroyed, 
— ^And the kingdom, and dominion, and the greatness of the 
kingdom uxder the whole heaven, shall be given to the 
people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is 
an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and 
obey Him,'' Dan. vii. 13, 14, 27. '' The Lord reigneth ; 
let the earth rejoice ; let the multitude of isles be glad,'' 
Ps. xcvii. 1. ''The Lord reigneth; he is clothed with 
majesty ; the Lord is clothed with strength, wherewith he 
hath girded himself; the world also is established that it 
eannot be moved. Thy throne is established of old ; thou 
art from everlasting," Ps. xciii. 1, 2. '' God is the King 
of all the earth ; — God reigneth over the heathen ; God 
sitteth upon the throne of his holiness. The princes of the 
people are gathered together, even the people of the God 
of Abraham ; for the shields of the earth belong unto God ; 
He is greatly exalted," Ps. xlvii. 6 — 9. '' Behold, a king 
shall reign in righteousness, and princes shall rule in judg- 
ment. — The vile person shall no more be called liberal, nor 
the churl said to be bountiful," Is. xxxii. 1, 5. *' In 
that day will / raise up the tabernacle of David that is 
fallen, and close up the breaches thereof, and I will raise 
up his ruins, and build it as in the days of old ; that they 
may possess the remnant of Edom, and of all the heathen 
which are called by my name, saith the Lord, that doeth 
this," x\mos ix. 11, 12. •' I have made a covenant with my 
chosen ; I have sworn unto David my servant. Thy seed 
will I establish for ever, and build up thy throne to all 
generations- — Also I will make him my frst-horn higher 



a4 

than the kings of the earth. — Once have I sworn by my 
holiness that I will not he unto David. His seed shall 
endure for ever, and His throne as the sun before me. It 
shall be established for ever as the moon, and as a faithful 
witness in heaven/' Ps. Ixxxix. 3, 37. '' They shall 
serve the Lord their God, and David their King whom I 
will raise up unto them," Jer. xxx. 9. *' Behold the days 
come, saith the Lord, that I will perform that good tlnng 
which I have promised unto the house of Israel and to the 
house of Jiidah. In those days, and at that time, vdll I 
cause the Branch of righteousness to grow up unto David, 
and he shall execute judgment and righteousness in .the 
land. In those days shall Judah be saved, and Jerusalem 
shall dwell safely ; and this is the name wherewith she 
shall be called, The Lord our Righteousness. For thus 
saith the Lord, David shall never want a man to sit upon 
the throne of the house of Israel; neither shall the priests, 
the Levites, want a man before me to offer burnt-offerings, 
and to kindle meat-offerings, and to do sacritice continually. 
— Thus saith the LorJ, If ye can break my covenant of the 
day, and mj covenant of the night, and that there should 
not be day and night in their season ; then may also my 
covenant be broken with David my servant, that he should 
not have a son to reign upon his throne, and with the Le- 
vites the priests my ministers," Jer. xxxiii. 14 — 21. 

This King is evidently no other than Christ the anti- 
typical David ; but this is still more obvious from the fol- 
lowing. '•' For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is 
given ; and the government shall he upon his shoulders ; 
and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the 
Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, (or Father of the 
ao:e to come.) the Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his 
government and peace there shall be no end, upOn the throne 
of David and upon his kingdoniy to order it and to esta- 
blish it with judgment and with justice, from henceforth 
even for ever. The zeal of the Lord of Hosts ivill perform 
this," Is. ix. 6, 7. '^ Behold the days come, saith the 
Lord, that I will raise unto David a righteous Branch, and 
a king shall reign and prosper, and shall execute judg^ 
ment and justice in the earth. In his days, Judah shall 
be saved and Israel shall dwell safely, and this is his pame 



85 

wberebv he shall be called, THE LORD OUR RIGHT* 
EOU^NESS/' * Jer. xxiii. o, 6. 



The Redeemej'^s pi^esence on Earth, 

Ix some of the foregomg passages, the coming of the Son 
of Man is announced, and, in others, His presence is fully 
ii"n])]ied. In the following this is expressly promised : 
*' Sing, O daughter of Zion ; shout, O Israel, be glad and 
rejoice with all the heart, O daughter of Jerusalem. The 
Lord hath taken away thy judgments, He hath cast out 
thine enemy. The King of Israel, even the Lord, is in 
the midst of thee ; thou shalt not see evil any more," 
Zepli. iii. 14, 15. *' Thus speaketh the Lord of Hosts, 
saying, Behold the man whose name is The Br.axch ; 
and He shall grow up out of His place, and He shall 
build the temple of the Lord ; even He shall build the 
temple of the Lord ; and He shall bear the glory, and 
shall sit and rule upon His throne ; and He shall be a priest 
upon His throne ; and the counsel of peace shall be between 
them both," Zech. vi. 12, 13. '' Thou shalt arise and 
have mercy upon Zion ; for the time to favour her is come. 
For thy servants take pleasure in her stones and favour 

• The Examinator, in the Christian Instructor, already referred 
to, seems to admit that " the tabernacle of God is to dwell with 
men, and the Son of David is to sit and rule on David's throne, in 
a sense that has not yet been accomplished," (page 476.) But we 
see no sense in which this can be fulfilled bat literally. For, if he 
should say that nothing more is meant by this expression than that 
the influences of the Holy Spirit shall be plentifully shed upon the 
souls of men, we reply that this is no new sense, and we must then 
conclude, that the Son of David now sits and rules on David's 
throne, since every believer does enjoy these influences — to say 
nothing of the manifest impropriety of calling the souls of believers 
the throne of David. We do not see how it can, in any sense, be 
said, that the Mediator, by a continued residence in heaven, either 
sits or rules in David's throne which was upon the earth. This 
appears a misapplication of language not to be imputed to the 
blessed Spirit, and very different from that admirable precision 
which characterizes the Holy Scriptures. It is to take a latitude 
of spiritualizing by which the most obvious meaning of any passage 
in Holy Writ may be explained away, or its meaning perverted to 
sanction the grossest heresies. 



36 

the dust thereof. So the heathen shall fear the name oj 
the Lord, and all the ki7igs of the earth thy glory. When 
the Lord shall build up Zion, he shall ap'pear in his glory/' 
Ps. cii. J 3 — 16. ** Blessed be the Lord out of Zion who 
dwelleth at Jerusalem,''"^ Ps. cxxxv. 2L " Sing and 
rejoice, O daughter of Zion : for lo! I come, and I will 
dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many 
nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall 
be my people : and I will dwell in the midst of thee ; and 
thou shall know that the Lord of Hosts hath sent me 
unto thee. AnA. the Lord shall inherit Judah his portion 
in the holy land, and shall choose Jerusalem again,'' Zech. 

• So full of these doctrines are the Songs of Zion that their 
revival has poured a flood of light upon our psalmody ; and, per- 
haps, the unwarrantable substitution of uninspired hymns and para- 
phrases in worship is to be attributed to their suppression. The 
disbelief of the doctrine of our Lord's Millennial Reign, and others 
connected with it, has occasioned much obscurity, although the 
difficulty of reconciling some of these sacred compositions with our 
notions of the gospel, ought long ago to have excited a suspicion of 
our departure from the primitive faith. There is evidently some- 
thing wrong in the principle which has led some churches to the 
almost regular exclusion of these heavenly songs for the effusions 
af erring men. Had our collection of psalmody— originally in- 
spired and designed for praise by the Holy Spirit, and afterwards 
collected and arranged under divine superintendence— been either 
inapplicable, or been found imperfect for Christian worship, 
another collection would doubtless have been made by Christ or his 
apostles. At least, it may be presumed, directions would have 
been given for completing the canon of praise when the greater 
spirituality, and wisdom, and refinement of the Church had rendered 
additions indispensable or expedient. But such a lack appears 
neither to have been felt nor anticipated in the primitive church 
with respect to the number or litness of the Psalms for Christian 
worship. It was left to an age of higher attainments to discover 
and supply this great omission of the author and finisher of our 
faith. But how careful ought Christians to be that they do not trans- 
gress by adding to that which the wisdom of the Spirit considered 
already complete, and by exchanging those holy songs, which they 
know to be in accordance with the will of God, for hymns and para- 
phrases which they may sometimes have reason to suspect of doubt- 
ful orthodoxy. The greater elegance of the poetry is an inadequate 
compensation for the loss sustained by the exchange ; for, even in 
cases where the original Psalm may be obscured in our translation, 
and, where the critic's eye may detect a want of taste, there are still 
left a glory and a dignity which bear down every lesser fault, and 
impart to the believer a higher relish than the mere charms of , 
poetry could ever yield. 



37 

i}^ 10 — 12. '' And in that day there shall be a root of 
Jesse which shall stand for an ensign of the people; to it 
shall the Gentiles seek, and his rest shall be glorious," 
Is. xi. 10. " Thus saith the Lord, I am returned unto 
Zion, and will dwell in the midst of Jerusalem ; and 
Jerusalem shall be called A city of truth, dn-idi the mountain 
of the Lord of Hosts, The holy mountain," Zech. viii. 3, 
*^ Ciy out and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion, for great is 
the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee, Is. xii. 6. 
*' For the children of Israel shall abide many days without 
a king, atid without a prince, and without a sacrifice, and 
without an image, and without an ephod, and without 
teraphim. Afterwards shall the children of Israel return 
and seek the Lord their God, and David their King ; and 
shall fear the Lord and his goodness in the latter days/' 
Hos. iii. 4, o. '*' Behold the Lord God will come with 
strong hand, and his arm shall rule for him. Behold, his 
reward is with him, and his work before him," Is. xl. 10. 
** And ye shall know that / am in the midst of Israel, 
and that I am the Lord your God, and none else, and my 
people shall never be ashamed," Joel ii. 27. '' So shall 
ye know that I am the Lord your God dwellirig in Zion 
my holy mountain; then shall Jerusalem be holy, and 
there shall no strangers pass through her any more, — but 
Judah shall dwell for ever, and Jerusalem from generation 
to generation. For I will cleanse their blood that I have 
not cleansed; for the Lord dwelleih in Zion,'' Joel iii. 17, 
20, 21. 

On this subject, instead of connecting and comparing 
Scripture with Scripture, in order to obtain its combined 
evidence, it has been more usual to assume tliat Christ will 
not reigTi personally upon earth, and then to endeavour by 
any means to explain all these passages, as they individually 
occur, consistently with the views entertained. Even with 
this resolution it must occasionally prove difficult really to 
believe that some of the preceding promises mean nothing 
more than the universal prevalence of holiness, and the 
greater effusion of the Holy Spirit, while the Redeemer 
still remains in heaven. And if such an accommodatiofl 
prove inadmissible, as an explanation of declarations so 
explicit as have been already quoted, there are others 
which still less admit of any spiritual intei-pretation. 



38 

*' Behold the Lord rideth iqwn a swift cloud, and shall 
come into Egypt; and the idols of Egypt shall bo moved 
at his presence, and the heart of Egypt shall melt in the 
midst of it. — In that day shall Egypt be like unto women ; 
and it shall be afraid and fear because of the shakino- of 
the hand of the Lord of Hosts which he shaketh over it. 
— In that day shall there be an altar to the Lord in the midst 
of the land of Egypt, and a pillar at the border thereof to 
the Lord. And it shall be for a sign and for a witness 
unto the Lord of Hosts in the land of Egypt ; for they 
shall cry unto the Lord because of the oppressors, and he 
shall send them a Saviour, and a Great One, and He 
shall deliver them. And the Lord shall be known to 
Egypt, and the Egyptians shall know the Lord in that 
day, and shall do sacrifice and oblation ; yea, they shall 
vow a vow unto the Lord and perform it,'' Is. xix. 1; 16, 
19, 20, 2L ''Hear all ye people; hearken, O earth, 
and all that therein is ; and let the Lord God be witness 
against you, the Lord from his holy temple. For, behold, the 
hord cometh forth out of his i^ lace, arid^iiAj comedown, 
and tread upo?i the high places of the earth. And the 
mountains shall be molten under him, and the valley shall 
be cleft as wax before the fire, and as the waters that are 
poured down a steep place,'' Mic. i. 2 — 4. " Then shall the 
Lord go forth and fight against those nations, as when he 
fought in the day of battle. And his feet shall stand in that 
da^ upon the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem 
on the east; and the mount of Olives shall cleave in the 
midst thereof toward the east and toward the west, and 
there shall be a very great valley ; and half of the moun- 
tain shall remove toward the north, and half of it toward 
the south," Zech. xiv. 3, 4. *' And the Redeemer shall 
come to Zion, and unto them that turn from transgression 
in Jacob, saith the Lord," Is. lix. 20. '' Behold the Lord 
hath proclaimed unto the end of the earth. Say ye to the 
daughter of Zion, Behold thy Salvation cometh, behold his 
re ward is with him and his work before him," Is. Ixii. 11. 
'' And the Lord my God shall come and all the saints 
with thee,*' Zech. xiv. 5. '' And the Lord shall reign 
over them in Mount Zion from thenceforth even for ever," 
Micah iv. 7. " Cry out and shout, thou inhabitant of 
Zion ; for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of 



39 

thee," Is, xii. 6. '' And 1 will set up one shepherd over 
them, and he shall feed them, even my servant David ; he 
shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd. And I 
the Lord will be their God, and my servant David a 
Phtxce among them : I the Lord have spoken it,'' Ezek. 
xxxiv. 23, 24. ''' The glory of Lebanon shall come unto 
thee ; the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to 
beautify the place of my sanctuary; and I will make the 
place of my ieet glorious," Is. Ix. J 3. '' Then the moon 
shall be eoiifoimded and the sun ashamed, when the Lord 
of Hosts shall reign in 'Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, 
and before his ancients gloriously," Is. xxiv. 23. 

The prophet Ezekiel having seen the measurements taken 
of the temple to be erected in Jerusalem was afterwards 
brought to " the gate that looketh towards the east : and, 
behold, the glory of the God of Israel came from the way 
of tlie east ; and his voice was like a noise of many waters; 
and the earth shined with his glory, — And the glory of the 
Lord caine into the house by the way of the gate whose 
prospect is toward the east. — And He said unto me, Son 
of man, the place of my throne, and the p/ace of the soles 
of mi/ feet, where I will dwell in the midst of the children 
of Israel for ever, and my holy name shall the house of Israel 
no more defile, neither they nor their kings. — Now let them 
put away their whoredom and the carcases of their kings 
far from me, and I will dwell in the midst of them for ever,'' 
Ez. xliii. 1 — 9. " Then he brought me back the way of 
the gate of the outward sanctuary which looketh toward 
the east, and it was shut. Then said the Lord unto me, 
This gate shall be shut, it shall not be opened, and no man 
shall enter in hy it ; because the Lord the God of Israel 
hath entered in by it, therefore it shall be shut,'' Ezek. 
xliv. I, 2. An altar of wood was also shown to the pro- 
phet in the temple, when it was said to him, ^^ This is the 
table that is before the Lord," Ezek. xli. 22. 



Temple Rebuilt. 

Allusion" is often made and predictions given in the 
prophecies, concerning a glorious temple which is yet to 
be erected in Jerusalem, and to the worship to be offered 
D 2 



in it. We offer no conjecture on the probable design for 
which the institution of sacrifice is again to be restored dur- 
ing the Millennial age, which must have a retrospective 
view to the death of Him who *' has given himself for us 
an offering and a sacrifice to God/' as tliose under the 
former dispensation w^ere prospective. But the fact itself 
is clearlj revealed. *' Therefore thus saith the Lord, I am 
returned to Jerusalem with mercies : 77iy house shall be 
built in it, saith the Lord of hosts," Zech. i. 16. *' More- 
over. I will make a covenant of peace with them; and 
I will place them, and multiply them, a?id I will set 
wy sanctuary in the midst of them for evermore. My 
tabernacle also shall be with them ; yea, I will be 
their God, and they shall be my people. And the 
heathen shall know that I the Lord do sanctify Israel, 
when my sanctuary shall be in the midst of them for 
evermore^' Ezek. xxxvii. 26 — 28. '' The glory of Leba- 
non shall come unto" Zion, '* the fir tree, the pine tree, and 
the box together, to beautify the iilace of my sanctuaryy 
and I will make the place of my feet glorious," Is. Ix. 13. 
" In Judah is God known; his name is great in Israel. 
In Salem is his tabernacle, and his dwelling place in 
Zion," Ps. Ixxvi. 1, 2. The second temple was greatly 
inferior to the first in splendour, as we read, Ezra iii. 12, 
*•' Many of the priests, and Levites, and chief of the fathers, 
who were ancient men, that had seen the first house, when 
the foundation of this house w^as laid before their eyes, 
wept with a loud voice." And concerning it, the Lord says 
to Israel, by the prophet Haggai, "• Who is left among 
you that saw this house in her first glory? And how do 
ye see it now ? Is it not in your eyes in comparison of it 
as nothing?" Hag. ii. 3. But he comforts them with the 
promise of one which shall excel the first, *' For thus 
saith the Lord of hosts. Yet once it is a little w^hile, and 
I will shake the heavens and the earth, and the sea and 
the dry land, and I will shake all nations, and the Desire 
of all nations shall come, and I willj^Y/ this house icith 
glory, saith the Lord of hosts. The silver and the gold 
are mine, saith the Lord of hosts. The glory of this latter 
house shall be greater than the former, saith the Lord of 
hosts : and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord 
of hosts," Hag. ii. 6 — 9. '* For thus saith the Lord, 



41 

David shall never want a man to sit upon the throne of the 
house of Israel ; neither shall the priests the Levites want 
a man before me to offer hurnt-offerings, and to kmclle 
meat'Off'erings, and to do sacrifice continually/,'' Jer. 
xxxiil. 17, ] 8. Accordingly, several chapters of the pro- 
phecy of Ezekiel are occupied with the account of a vision, 
containing a description of this temple and its ordinances — 
which latter differ, in some respects, from those established 
by INIoses, It is unnecessary to quote from this long 
account, contained from the 40lh to the 46th chapter of 
Ezekiel, and so minute as to specify even the furnishing 
with hooks, the chambers for washing the sacrifices, the 
number and position of tlie tables on which they are to be 
slain, and on which are to be laid the instruments of slaugh- 
ter, with " the places of them that boil, where the minis- 
ters of the house shall boil the sacrifice of the people." It 
may be noticed, however, that provision is made for the 
change of the Sabbath, from the seventh to the eighth or 
first day. '' Seven days shall they purge the altar and 
purify it ; and they shall consecrate themselves. And when 
these days are expired, it shall be, that, upon the eighth 
day and so forward, the priests shall make your burnt 
oflJerings upon the altar, and your peace ofierings ; and I 
will accept you, saith the Lord Gcd,'' Ezek. xliii. 26, 27. 
The Lord had said by the prophet Haggai, '* I will fill 
this house with glory." " And 1 looked," says Ezekiel, 
" and behold the glory of the Lord filled the house of the 
Lord, and I fell upon my face," * Ezek. xliv. 4. 



• The Rev. Mr. Mason of Wisbawtown, in his volume on the 
Gentiles' fulness and the Salvation of Israel, seems almost to admit 
— as it u-iil be difficult for any one after carefully reading the forty- 
first and ioUovving chapters ol Ezekiel to deny — that the Jewish tem- 
ple shall yet be re-erecied, as he ref<?rs (page*134} to '* f he duties and 
^\'Q\\^\o^ Qi their priests.^ ^ so minutely described by the prophet. 
But he afterwards censures, severely, a writer for expressly declaring 
this, and for supposing the waters veal which are represented as 
having their source in the sanctuary. But if the sanctuary itself 
be real, (and every thing in the description forbids any other inter- 
pretation,j how else are we to explain the waters w^iich the prophet 
saw issuing from under its threshold — forming a stream, to observe 
the course of which he was brought without the gate — which grad- 
ually enlarged in its progress, from ancle depth till it became an 
impassable river— the waters of which abounded with fish of various 
D 3 



43 



The nations shall come to icorship in Jeru- 
salem. 

The Redeemer having, with wonderful condescension, 
deigned to dwell with men, and his temple being rebuilt 
in Jerusalem, the nations are represented as coming to 
worship before him. '' x\nd it shall come to pass in the 
last days, that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be 
established in the top of the mountains, and shall be ex- 
alted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it ; 
and many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us 
go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God 
of Jacob ; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will 
walk in his paths ; for out of Zion shall go forth the law, 
and the word of the Lord fom Jerusalem,'' Is. ii. 2, 3. 
This prophecy is repeated in nearly the same words, 
Micah iv. 1, 2. Again, '' At that time, they shall call 
Jerusalem the throne of the Lord ; and all the iiations 
shall he gathered unto it to the name of the Lord to Jeru- 
salem ; neither shall they walk any more after the imagi- 
nations of their evil heart," Jer. iii. 17. '' Thus saith the 
Lord of hosts. It shall yet come to pass that there shall 
come people, and the inhahitants of many cities ; and the 
inhabitants of one city shall go to another, saying. Let us 
go speedily to pray before the Lord, and to seek the Lord 
of hosts ; I will go also. Yea, many j^eopl.e and strong 
nations shall come to seek the Lord of hosts in Jerusalem, 
and to pray before the Lord," Zech. viii. 20 — 22. *' Be- 
cause of thy temple at Jerusalem shall kings bring pre- 



kinds, and whose banks were covered with fruit-bearing trees — 
which flowed down through the desert till it emptied itself into the 
sea, — and, on a certain portion of which, fishermen were employed 
in spreading forth their nets ? Ez. xlvii. 1—12. The rise of this 
river is also predicted by the prophet Joel, '• And a fountain shall 
come forth of the house of the J^ord, and shall water the valley of 
Shittim," Joel iii. 18. It seems somewhere to divide, forming two 
distinct rivers, flowing in opposite directions, " And it shall be 
in that day, that living waters, (always springing and running) shall 
go out from Jerusalem, half of them toward the former sea, and half 
of them toward the hinder sea : in summer and in winter shall it 
be," Zech. xiv. 8. 



4a 

sents unto thee," Ps. Ixviii. 29. '•' They thai dwell in 
the wilderness shall bow before him, and his enemies shall 
lick the dust. The kings of Tarshish and the isles shall 
bring presents: the kings of Sbeba and Seba shall offer 
gifts. Yea, all kings shall fall down before hira, all nations 
shall serve hhn," Ps. Ixxii. 9 — 11. '' It shall come that 
I will gather all nations and tongues ; and they shall come 
and see my glory ; — and it shall come to pass that from one 
new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another^ 
shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the Lord/^ 
Is. Ixvi. 18, 23. '* And it shall come to pass that every one 
that is left of all the nations which came against Jerusalem 
shall even go up from year to year ta ivorship the King^ 
the Lord of hosts, and to keep the feasts of tabernacles. 
And it shall be that whoso will not come up of all the 
families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King 
the Lord of hosts even upon them shall be no rain. And 
if the family of Egypt go not up and come not, that have 
no rain, there shall be the plague wherewith the Lord will 
smite the heathen that come not up to keep tne feast of 
tabernacles. This shall be the punishment of Egypt, and 
the punishment of all nations that come not up to keep 
the feast of tabernacles. In that day shall there be 
upon the bells of the horses Hulixess unto the Lord ; 
and the pots in the Lord's house shall be like the bowls 
before the altar. Yea, every pot in Jerusalem and in 
Judah shall be holiness unto the Lord of hosts ; and all 
they that sacrifice shall come and take of them, and 
seethe therein ; and in that day there shall be no more 
the Canaanite in the house of the Lord of Hosts/' Zech. 
xiv. 16—21. 



Revieiv of Promises of the Presence of the 
Lord. 

In reading the Old Testament Prophecies concerning 
the Millennium, it is remarkable with what frequency the 
Messiah is introduced as David, The Root and Branch of 
Jesse, The Lord, The Lord our Righteousness, The Re- 



44 

deemer, The Lord of Hosts, The Prince, The King, The 
King of Israel ; as being with and among his people — as 
reigning over and in the midst of them in Zion and in Jeru- 
salem. And not only is his presence promised, but is spoken 
of as being the highest glory, and best enjoyment of that 
bliss, which is the peculiar characteristic of the era to which 
they refer. From the circumstaDces with which they are 
connected, many of these, indeed, aj^pear altogether incom- 
prehensible if the personal presence of the Redeemer is 
denied. Nor can any sufficient reason be assigned for 
substituting the presence of the Spirit as an equivalent for 
the promised presence of Emmanuel — '* The king of Lsrael." 
The copious effusion of the influences of the Spirit is the 
subject of another gracious promise for " that day," and 
ought not to be confounded with, nor merged into, that 
which forms the subjecc of present investigation. To do 
so is not merely offering violence to the language of scripture, 
but doing this without the shadow of necessity. The pro- 
phecies ])resent a view of the Messiah's character and 
work, full, clear, and consistent; stated with so much 
plainness, and so oft repeated, as to leave room for wonder 
lliat his personal presence ever could have been so ex- 
plained away. The language, as left by the Holy Ghost, 
seems to stand m need of no amendment — no accommoda- 
tion. A short review of some of these promises, given in 
few words, and arranged in order, will fully substantiate 
this statement,— a careful examination of their several 
contexts will prove the whole to be unfulfilled predictions. 
'' When the Lord shall build up Zion he shall appear 
in his glory,'' Ps, cii. \6. '^ Behold the Lord rideth upon 
a swift cloud, and shall come into Eg\'pt," Is. xix. J. 
^' The Lord shall go forth as a mighty man ; he shall stir 
up jealousy as a man of war," Is. xlii. 13. '' The Lord 
of hosts shall come down to fight for ISIount Zion, and for 
the hill thereof; — and passing over Jerusalem he will de- 
fend it," Is. xxxi. 4, o. '' For, behold, the Lord will 
come with fire, and with his chariots like a whirlwind, to 
render his anger with fury% and his rebuke ^^dth flames of 
fire," Is, Ixvi. 15, He is also seen, by the holy prophet, 
coming ^' from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah, 
glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his 
strength," ^' treading down the people in his fury, and 



45 

staining his raiments with their blood," * Is. Ixiii. 1, (>^ 
" Yet/' says the Lord, '^ have I set my king upon 
ray holy hill of Zion," Ps. ii. 6. " And the Redeemer 
shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn from trans- 
gression in Jacob,'' Ts. lix. 20. '* Sing and rejoice, O 
daughter of Zion, for, lo ! I come, and will dwell in the 
midst of thee, saith the Lord," Zech. ii. 10. '*' The I^ord 
shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee/* 
Is. Ix. 2. *•' The Lord will be thine everlasting light, and 
the days of thy mourning shall be ended," Is. Ix. 20. 
•' And, behold, the glory of the God of Israel came from 
the way of the east ; and his voice was like a noise of 
many waters, and the earth shined with hi? glory," Ez. 
xliii. 2. '' His feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount 
of Olives which is before Jerusalem on the east," Zech. 
xiv. 4. In the days when '' Judah shall be saved, and 
Israel shall dwell safely," as King shall the Lord our 
Righteousness ^' reign and prosper, executing judgment 
and justice in the earth," Jer. xxiii. 6, '' Behold a King 
shall reign in righteousness, and princes shall rule in judg- 
ment/' for ^' The Lord my God shall come, and ail the 
saints with thee," Is. xxxii. 1. Zech. xiv. 5. He shall 
then be *' Governor," not only over but " among the na- 
tions," Ps. xxii. 28. *' The Lord shall be King over all 
the earth. In that day shall there be one Lord and his 
name One," Zech. xiv, 9. '' Then the moon shall be 
confounded, and the sun ashamed, when the Lord of hosts 
shall reign in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem, and before 
his ancients gloriously, Is. xxiv. 23. '•' At that time they 
shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord, and all the 
nations shall be gathered unto it to the Name of the Lord 
to Jerusalem," Jer. iii. 17. " Yea, many people and 
strong nations shall come to seek the Lord of hosts in 
Jerusalem, and to pray before the Lord," Zech. viii. 22. 



• This passage has sometimes been applied to the first advent of 
Christ, and the sufferings He himself endured. But this is an appli-. 
cation which it does not admit. He treads his enemies in his 
anger — he tramples fhem in his/uvi/, — and his garments ai'e 6pria<» 
kled with their blood. 



46 
The Literal Fulfilment of Prophecy. 

I'o explain away all the predictions concerning the 
glory of Christ, is to justify his rejection by the Jews, in 
opposition to the plain declarations of his humility and 
sufferings. For, if we are at liberty to spiritualize all the 
prophecies which foretell his reign in glory, how can we 
blame them for adopting a similar mode of interpreting 
other predictions not more clear and far less numerous. 
Besides, this is a method of interpretation which seems not 
only repugnant to reason, but is quite inconsistent with 
that literal fuhilment which prophecy has hitherto received. 
If all past predictions, except where figures are obviously 
used, have had their fulfilment literally, even when the 
minuteness of prophecy was extreme, on what principle of 
interpretation is a mode of fulfilment, yet unprecedented, 
now to be expected. We can point to a long series of 
predictions which have been literally fuliilled, and to others 
which are being so, at this very day, in their utmost nainu- 
tiae, and can see no reason to suppose, that those which, 
for aught we can tell, may relate to the ensuing month, or 
the ensuing year, are not to have a literal fulfilment also, 
as no intimation is given by the Spirit of Prophecy of any 
period at which this mode is to cease. Thus alone can the 
criterion given, by which to distmguish the true from the 
false prophet, be of any avail : '' If thou say in thine heart. 
How shall we know the word which the Lord hath 7iot 
spoken ? When a prophet speaketh in the name of the 
Lord, if the thing follow not nor come to pass, that is the 
thing which the Lord hath not spoken, but the prophet 
hath spoken it presumptuously,'' Deut. xxviu. 21, 22. 
And the minuteness with which prophecy has hitherto 
been fulfilled, proves how safely the rule might be applied. 
The past dealings of God, in this respect, have been much 
neglected; and hence, perhaps, the unwillingness to apply 
this test in calculations concerning the future. But of the 
evidence to be derived from the past fulfilment of prophecy, 
did our limits permit our prosecuting this branch of the 
argument, the history of nations and of individuals would 
furnish abundant and valuable illustration. We might take 
the Scripture predictions concerning the state of different 



47 

countries, and show how amply they are verified by the 
accounts of recent travellers, wholly unconscious of the 
coincidence,— and, in some cases, with views decidedly 
hostile to revelation. Or, taking History as evidence, we 
might trace the literal fulfilment of prophecy in the rise 
and fall of empires— the scenes of their splendour and the 
means of their overthrow. We mio-ht refer to the juds;- 
ments poured on cities famed of old, and in the height of 
theh glory when denounced of the Lord; — of Xineveh, 
of Babylon, of Tyre, of Jerusalem, and others ; and might 
gather thence evidence incontrovertible of the fulfilment 
of prophecy in circumstances the most improbable to human 
foresight — by means the most unlikely in human estima- 
tion, — and with a specification of incidents so apparently 
insignificant, as would perhaps never have been recorded 
had not the minds of historians been under the immediate 
control of Him whose omniscience they thus unwittingly 
attested. The very improbability of such prophecies ever 
being fulfilled renders their accomphshment a more glorious 
display of this divine attribute which Jehovah claims as 
peculiarly his own, and in proof of which he even refers to 
prophecy. Some, who have not inqiured upon the subject, 
are apt to imagine, that, although intimations of a general 
nature have been given, particular circumstances are not 
condescended upon. This opinion, however, is far from 
being correct. There is often a perfect delineation of in- 
ferior circumstances, and this, in some instances, to a degree 
altogether astonishing ; as when, in picturing forth Idumean 
iesolation, the prediction makes provision of a mate for 
3very vulture. " There shall the vultures also be gathered, 
every one icith her mate. Seek ye out of the Book of the 
Lord and read, no one of these shall fail, none shall want 
ner mate; for my mouth it hath commanded, and his 
Spirit it hath gathered them," Is. xxxiv. lo, 16. 

We cannot afix>rd space for extracts, but beg to refer, m 
confirmation of these remarks, to a recent pubhcation by 
:he Rev. Alexander Keith, entitled, '' Evidence of the 
Fruth of the Christian Religion derived from the Literal 
Fulfilment of Prophecy."* Our views may, however, be 



• Although, in this work, the author has sometimes endeavourexi 
lo find fultilment for prophecies which have not yet met their 



4» 

illustrated by making a selection of predictions concerning 
the humiliation of Christ with reference to their fulfilment. 
The patriarch Jacob had left the consolatory assurance 
that the sceptre should not depart from Judah, nor a law- 
giver from between his feet, until Shiloh came, Gen. xliv. 
10; and, accordingly, it was not till about the time 
Christ publicly appeared in the temple, in the twelfth 
year of his age, that the last King Archilaus was dethroned 
and banished. The Redeemer w^as not only to be of the 
tribe of Judah, but of the family of David ; and his gene- 
alogy, both by natural and legal succession, have, in Scrip 
ture, iDeen preserved as evidence, Matt. i. Luke iii. Isaiah 
predicted that a virgin should conceive and bear a son ; 
and, in due time, the fulfilment of the glorious prophecy 
was attested to Mary's espoused husband by an angel from 
heaven, Is. vii. 14. Matt. i. 10. Prophecy had pointed 
to Bethlehem Ephrata as the place of his nativity ; and 
tw^o of the evangelists inform us Jesus was born there, 
Micah V. 2. Matt. ii. 1. Luke ii. 4, 6. The prophet pre- 
dicted to Jerusalem the approach of her lowly King riding 
upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass ; and the evan 
gelist records its exact fulfilment when Jesus entered the 
citv amid the hosannahs of the multitude, Zech. ix. 9. 
Matt. xxi. 1. Prophecy declared, *' When we shall see 
him there is no beauty that w^e should desire him ;" and 
w^e know that " he came unto his ow^n, and his own re 
ceived him not," Is. liii. 2. John i. 1 1. It was said by the 
prophet, '^ We hid, as it were, our faces from him ;'' and 
the evangelist informs us, *' All his disciples forsook him 
and tied,'' Is. hii. 3. Matt. xxvi. 5, 6. The Saviour, in 
pro])hecy, complained of being laughed to scorn ; and his 
evangelists narrate the contempt with which he was treated. 
" Herod with his men of war set him at nought," and the 
Roman soldiers having arrayed him in the emblems of 
mock rovaitT, bowed the knee before him in derision, 
Ps. xxii.6. Matt, xxvii. 29. Luke xxiii. IL If he said, 



accomplisbment, we would warmly recommend it to the perusal of 
those who have not attended to tl)is branch of the argument. \Vrit- 
ten for the confutation of the avowed unbeliever, it is not less cal- 
culated to reprove the practical infidelity of real and professed 
Christians in the absolute verity of divine prediction. 



49 

'* I hid not my face from shame and spitting ;" the pen 
of inspiration records that he was thus ignominiously 
treated, Is. 1. 6. Matt. xxvi. 67. Prophecy had foretold, 
'' They shall smite the Judge of Israel with a rod upon 
the cheek;'* and its fulfilment was witnessed, w^hen 
" They spit upon him, and took the reed and smote him 
on the head,^' Mic. v. 1. Matt, xxvii. 30. The prophecy 
is, " he was oppressed and afflicted, yet he opened not his 
mouth;" the fulfilment is, '' when he was accused of the 
chief priests and elders, he answered nothing," Is. liii. 7. 
Matt, xxvii. 12. The prophet predicted, tliat he should 
be '' despised and rejected of men;" and when, by their 
law, a prisoner must be released, the Jews clamorously pre- 
ferred Barabbeis, a robber and murderer, to the Holy 8on 
of God, Is. liii. 3. Mark xv. 15. Did prophecy pourtray 
him as '^ a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief ?" 
He not merely '' endured the contradiction of sinners," 
but suffered under the hiding of his Father's face, and in 
our room experienced the bitterness of divine wrath, till in 
his agony he sweat blood, and exclaimed that his soul was 
** exceeding sorrowful even unto death," Is. liii. 3. Heb. 
xii. 3. Matt. xxvi. 38. If it was foretold that he who 
did eat his bread should hft his heel against him : *' Jesus 
answered and said, he that dippeth his hand with me in 
the dish the same shall betray me, Ps. xlix. 1. Matt. xxvi. 
23. It was predicted that he should be prized at thirty 
pieces of silver ; and it is also narrated, that Judas cove- 
nanted to betray his master into the hands of His enemies 
for that sum, Zech. xi. 12. Matt. xxvi. 14, 15, And the 
Lord said unto the prophet, '* cast it unto the potter ;" 
and when the traitor returned the reward of his treachery 
to the chief priests, '' they took counsel and bought with 
it the potter s field to bury strangers in," Zech. xi. 13. 
Matt, xxvii. 7. The prophet foretold, that after three- 
score and two weeks (of years) from the time when Jeru- 
salem was rebuilt, the Messiah should be cut off, Dan. 
ix. 26. x\nd history amply testiiies its fulfilment. — If it 
was promised that he should pour out his soul unto death ; 
Jesus said, *' It is finished, and he bowed his head and 
gave up the ghost, Is. liii. 12. John xix. 30. The prophet 
declares, " he was numbered with transgressors ;" and 
the evangelist records, that '' with him they crucified two 

E 



50 

thieves, the one on his right hand and the other on hi5 
left/' Is. liii. 12. Mark xv. 27. In prophecy, the Saviour 
complained '* they gave me gall for my meat, and in my 
thirst they gave me vinegar to drink ;" and it was verified 
when, at Golgotha, '^ they gave him vinegar to drink min- 
gled with gall/' Ps. Ixix. 21. Matt, xxvii. 34. The 
prophecy is, *^ they pierced my hands and feet /' and an 
incredulous disciple w'as convinced of the reality of his 
Master's resurrection, by witnessing in his hands the print 
of the nails by which he had been transfixed to the ac- 
cursed tree, Ps. xxii. 16. John xx. 28. Again, it was 
predicted, ^' they shall look on me whom they have 
pierced /' and it is also recorded, that " one of the sol- 
diers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith there 
came out blood and water," Zech. xii. 10. John xix. 34. 
The Passover had typified * and the Psalmist predicted of 

* It would be altogether inconsistent with our present design to 
offer any lengthened remarks on the objections made to Mr. Irving's 
use of the Scriptural Types in establishing the doctrine of the second 
advent of Messiah, by the Examinator of his Opinions in the 
Christian Instructor. Types, it must be acknowledged, are rather 
fitted for illustration than proof ; but there is no sufficient reason 
why, in this case, that use should not be made of them for which 
they are said expressly to have been given, and to which they are 
applied with regard to other doctrines. Still, I must confess, that 
as types can only be made available for the illustration of what is 
already proved and admitted, it would have been better — I say it 
with all respect for Mr. Irving, to whose uncompromising fidelity 
I feel myself under the highest obligations, in having had my atten- 
tion more particularly directed to this awfully interesting subject, 
and take pleasure in having thus an opportunity of making the 
acknowledgment — it would yet, in my opinion, have been better, in 
preaching this doctrine to those who wholly disbelieved it, to have 
kept more exclusively to the direct proof of its Scriptural authority. 
But when the Examinator was professedly reviewing Mr. Irvings 
Lectures, how is it that he has not taken up, fully and formally, a 
single one of his arguments founded on the express declaration of 
the divine word ? He has enlarged on the unsuitableness of types 
for the purpose Mr. Irving had in view, and assumes that what was 
given in illustration was adduced as evidence direct. But on this 
subject he has himself made admissions, from which, perhaps, it 
would not be difficult to prove that much of what he has written 
upon it is inadmissible. So far from the " general similarity of 
God's dealings with His creatures in similar circumstances," being 
a sufficient reason for denying the typical character of certain events, 
that it might of itself rather be taken as a warrant for that applica- 
tion which Mr. Irving made of the Scriptural reference unto them. 



51 

the Righteous One, that '' the Lord keepeth all his bones, 
not one of them shall be broken ;" and the beloved dis- 
ciple saw and bears record, that while, at the request of 
the Jews, the legs of the malefactors were broken, the 
Saviour being already dead they brake not His. Ps. xxxiv. 
20. John xix. 33. If it w^as farther foretold, '' they part 
my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture ;'' 
Inspiration also informs us, that in this very manner did 
the attendant soldiers divide the Saviour^s raiment, Ps. xxii. 
18. John xix. 23. It was predicted that he should be 
with the rich in the state of the dead. Is. liii. 9. and it 
is also recorded by the various evangelists, that Joseph of 
Arimathea, an honourable councillor, having begged from 
Pilate the body of Jesus, he wrapped it in tine linen, and 
laid it in his ow^n new sepulchre, wherein never man before 
was laid. It was again said, in prophecy, **' Thou shalt 
not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine 
Holy One to see corruption ;" and early in the morning 
of the third day his resurrection was declared to his disci- 
ples, by an angel whose countenance was like lightning, 
and his raiment white as snow^, Ps. xvi. 10. Matt, xxviii. 
3. And, lastly, it was prophetically declared, '' Thou 
hast ascended up on high — thou hast led captivity captive;" 
and so it is recorded, that '' while his disciples beheld, he 
was taken up, and a cloud received him out of their sight," 
Ps. Ixviii. 18. Acts i. 9. 

The legitimate conclusion from this literal fulfilment of 
prophecy, in times past, surely is, that predictions concern- 
ing the future will have a similar accomplishment ; and that 
as Jesus was really born of *^ a virgin," so will he also 

For if, as the Exatninator says, " almost every thing in prophecy 
is made to centre in, and to depend upon the coming of Christ, and 
the consequences to the world of this coming," is it not highly 
reasonable to suppose that God in His dealings with individuals 
and with nations, so ordered His blessings and His judgments as 
to foreshadow those great events which are yet future, and which 
are revealed as to be accomplished in latter times, in consequence 
of Christ's coming to the world ? Should not that very similarity, 
on which the Examinator founds his objection, have led us to the 
conclusion that His dealings in one case were designed to point 
to others of a similar character, though mightier in result, even if 
the Spirit of God had not absolutely required this application, by 
expressly intimating their typical character and ultimate reference ? 
E 2 



52 

*' come with the clouds of heaven," when there shall be 
*' given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all 
people, nations, and languages should serve him,'' Is. vii. 
14, Dan. vii. 13, 14. That, in the day of his power, he 
will as certainly come to Egypt '' riding on a swift cloud/ 
as, in his humiliation, he entered Jerusalem seated on an 
ass. Is. xix. 1. Zech. ix. 9. That as, when formerly he 
tabernacled with men, he brake not the bruised reed, nor 
quenched the smoking flax, so he shall yet '' go forth as a 
mighty man, stirring up jealousy like a man of war," 
Is. xlii. 3, 13. That as he really submitted to oppression 
and affliction while '' he opened not his mouth," so wull 
he, in the day of his fierce anger, '' destroy and devour at 
once,"* Is. liii. 7. Is. xlii. 14. That as the humble 
Shiloh truly came ere the sceptre had departed from 
Judah, so will the Lord when he builds up Zion appear 
in his glory. Gen. xlix. 10. Ps. ex. 16. That as, wli^n 
formerly he appeared in our world, the Jewish nation 



* The Exanunator already referred to, in the Ciiristian Instruc- 
tor, (p. 59Q.) is much opposed to the view of (. hrist coming person- 
ally for the destructior) of Antichristian Jialions, hecanse, during 
the time of his first residence on earlh- the whole of his doctrine 
and practice inculcated peace. But if this criterion be adopted, 
we must at once deny that the Lord Je^^us will ever be revealed from 
heaven, " in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not 
God, and who obey not the gospel,'' 2 Thess. i. 8. Another apos- 
tle, as well as Christ himself, expressly tells us, that " all the tribes 
of the earth shall mourn " when they see him coming in his power 
and glory, Rev. i. 7- Mat. xxiv. 30. But. upon the above principle, 
there can be no occasion for the most guilty to fear, because, when 
formerly upon the earth, he said unto his disciples, •' love your 
enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, 
and pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you, that 
ye may be the children of your father who is in heaven." Such 
reasoning proi-eeds on a very imperfect view of the Saviour's char- 
acter. The Examinator does not, however, always adhere to this 
partial delineation. He repeatedly asserts that Christ came again 
at the destruction of Jerusalem. This, while it sets at nought his 
idea of peacefulnoss as the only ingredient in the character of 
Christ, appears the more surprising as it is an assertion which the 
Scriptures do not warrant. Not that this act of his justice was 
inconsistent with his character of mercy — which would not have 
been sullied in the least if he had chosen to come personally for 
the infliction of his vengeance on the unbelieving city — but the 
Scriptures do not authorize the Examinator to make the assertion, 
and it is in itself subversive of the objection adduced. 



53 

*• saw in him no form nor comeliness/' so will he be " the 
Desire of all nations '' when he comes again, Is. liii. 2. 
Hag. ii. 7. That as '' the spirit of whoredoms in the 
midst of Israel," has hitherto blinded them, that *^ they 
have not known the Lord/' they shall " know that the 
Lord of Kosts hath sent him when he '' shall inherit Judah 
his portion in the Holy Land,'' Hos. v. 5. Zech. ii. 11, 12. 
That as, at his first coming, he was truly " a man of 
sorrows and acquainted with grief," he will, at his return, 
'* rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in his people," Is. liii. 3. 
Is. Ixv. 19. That as the children of Israel have really 
remained " many days without a king and without a 
prince," so they will, in the same sense, have this reproach 
removed when, in the latter days, they '' shall return and 
seek the Lord their God and David their King," Hos. iii. 
4, 5. That as He who ** is to be Ruler in Israel " was 
really born in Bethlehem, so when he has " returned unto 
Zion he will dwell in the midst of Jerusalem," Micah v. 2. 
Zech. viii. 3. That as " the city and the sanctuary " were 
really destroyed by ** the people of the prince " who came 
to execute the vengeance of God, so will the house of the 
Lord of hosts '' be built" again when he is *' returned to 
Jerusalem with mercies," Dan. ix. 26. Zech. i. 16. That 
as really as his disciples '* hid their faces from him " in 
the hour of his distress, shall '* many people and strong 
nations come to seek the Lord of hosts in Jerusalem, and 
to pray before the Lord/' Is. liii. 3. Zech. viii. 22. That 
as, on Calvary, he really '' made his soul an offering for 
sin," so will he reign " in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, 
and before his ancients gloriously/' Is. liii. 10. Is. xxiv. 
23. 

What valid reason can be offered for putting a spiritual 
interpretation on the one class of predictions, in the above 
series, which was not extended to the other ? Notwith- 
standing of the unbelief of the Jews, those concerning his 
sufferings and death were fulfilled to the very letter ; and 
what is there in the language of the other which should in- 
duce us to adopt a system of interpretation so opposite in 
its nature? This mode of spiritualizing certain prophecies 
appears the more exceptionable, when we observe that 
while one clause of a sentence is allowed to have a literal 
signification, another is understood spiritually, although 
e3 



54 

there be nothing observable which can direct to such a 
change. And the system is still farther encumbered bj 
the difficulty of certain portions which will in no way bend 
to such accommodation as it requires. Instead of unreason- 
ably persisting in adherence to our own opinions, and put- 
tmg upon prophecy a meaning it cannot bear, let us in- 
quire whether the more natural and the more obvious sense 
be not that which the Spirit of God designed. The an- 
swer to this inquiry may perhaps be read in the fact, that 
prophecy has hitherto been fulfilled in its proper sense, 
while the consequences of abandoning this mode of inter- 
pretation by the Jews forms a beacon which ought ever to 
be kept in view. By overlooking the plain declarations of his 
sufferings and death, they would not receive the despised 
Nazarene as their anointed Lord. Let us not, in defiance 
of their punishment, reject the more numerous declarations 
of his coming and kingdom in glory. Let Christians attend 
to the lofty descriptions of the holy prophets — let them 
weigh their united evidence — let them examine the multi- 
tude of these predictions, and the sublimity which pervades 
them — ^let them consider the harmony with which they all 
bear testimony to his coming and abiding with his people 
— and let them then reflect whether it is probable that all 
these promises, clear as they seem, and literally as pro- 
phecy has hitherto been fulfilled, do not, in reality, imply 
and afford evidence of the truth of Christ's personal reign 
on earth during the Millennium. 



Views of Believers^ in the Apostolic Age^ con- 
cerning the Millennial Kingdom. 

To those who oppose the above views of the Messiah's 
reign, it ought certainly to appear a singular omission that 
there should not be found in all the epistles of the inspired 
apostles, nor in the writings of the evangelists, the slightest 
reference to a period of such unparalleled purity and peace 
as the Old Testament Prophecies every where represent 
as still to be enjoyed upon the earth. Yet, in the New 
Testament, the coming of the Lord, and the resurrection 



55 

of the saints, are so interwoven with all reference to tht? 
Millennium, that if these events are placed after it, then it 
cannot be denied that there is not the most distant allubion 
to a glory which all the prophets have announced,- and of 
which prophetic Bards have sung in strains of highest rap* 
ture — the contemplation of which has sustained tli^m while 
pourtraying tiie dismal scenes which had to intervene — to 
picture forth which, images the most splendid have been 
employed — whose distant prospect cheered the heart of 
many an aged pilgrim,---and its certain bequest to a much 
loved offspring soothed his dying hour. It is altogether 
incredible,, that themes which wakened every holy harp, 
and prospects which were held out to the faith of believers 
from earliest time, as the consolation of a suffering church, 
should have been either unprized or unnecessary, at a 
period so much nearer its commencement. There is i\o 
room to question, no reason to doubt, that they both saw 
and rejoiced in the coming glory. With the return of that 
Master for whom they took joyfully the spoiling of their 
goods, and in testimony to whose Messiahship they cheer- 
fully laid down their lives, they beheld the realization of 
the Church's hopes, and the establishment of the pre- 
dicted kingdom. They knew that the heavens had received 
their Lord only '* until the times of the restitution of all 
things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his 
holy prophets since the world began ;*' for unto them 
was *^ made known the mystery oi God's will according to 
his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself, that, 
\nthe dispensation of the fulness of times, he might gather 
into one ail things in Christ, both which are in heaven and 
which are on earth," Acts iii. 21. Ephes. i. 9, 10. To 
his Return, then, was their faith continually directed, and 
for this they vehemently longed. The bright visions of 
futurity had neither been withdrawn nor lost their interest, 
but were all to be realized in the glorious day of their re- 
turning Lord. 

This view may be shown to be in perfect accordance 
with the declarations of the Saviour and of his apostles. 
It has been already seen that the prophets hold out the 
prospect of One who shall redeem Israel from all the evils 
to which they have been exposed — from bondage as well 
as froai sin. They expatiate with delight, and in the loftiest 



66 

latiguage, of the dignity of his person, the power he shall 
possess, the homage he shall receive, and the extent and 
happiness of his kingdom. And whatever interpretation 
we may now choose to put upon such predictions, it is 
known to all, that, at the -period of our LorcCs incarnation, 
the Jews were in expectation of a glorious Deliverer, who 
should restore them to independence, and reign over them 
in Zion. With the great majority this mistake had a two- 
fold origin. They were unwilling to receive a suffering 
Messiah— and they applied to their times predictions which 
had no reference to them. They were ignorant of their 
need of a Mediator, and they desired an immediate ful- 
filment of prophecies which related, as we have seen, to a 
]>eriod after they should have been dispersed into all na- 
tions. This last mistake, however, was not peculiar to 
those by whom he was rejected, but was entertained, even 
by his disciples and apostles, to the very last hour of his 
abode among them. Their receiving him as the promised 
Messiah, in his humility, did not lead them to a renuncia- 
tion of their hopes that he would yet take to him his great 
power and reign. The angel who had been sent to the 
blessed virgin with the glad tidings of his birth, assured 
her that '' the Lord God shall give unto him the throne 
of his father David, and he shall reign over the house 
of Jacob for ever, and of his kingdom there shall be no 
end," Luke i. 32. And notwithstanding of his present 
humility, they still looked for the establishment of his 
kingdom ; and when, on one occasion, he was nigh to 
Jerusalem, and '' they thought that the kingdom of God 
should immediately appear," the Saviour spake a parable 
to correct their mistake, Luke xix. IL This parable of 
'' a certain nobleman who went into a far country to re- 
ceive a ki?igdom and to return,'' while it proves their 
error, with respect to the time of Christ's establishing his 
kingdom, left them every reason to conclude that they w^ere 
}>erfectly right in the substance of their expectations— the 
fulfilment of all the promises made in their favour by the 
prophets, when unto them '^ shall it come, even the first 
dominion ; the Kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jeru- 
salem ;*' apd when ** the Lord of hosts shall reign in Mount 
Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously." 
The establishment of that kingdom which they thought 



67 

'* should immedmfely appear," the Saviour gave them 
reason to expect when he shall have obtained the kingdom 
he has gone to receive. It deserves to be noticed, also, 
that the case of a nobleman going into a far country, in- 
trusting his servants with money that they may testify 
their love by a right occupation of his property in the 
interval, and returning after he has received a kingdom, 
suggests an idea of continued residence after his return, 
which ill comports with the views generally entertained of 
Christ's coming merely for the purpose of pronouncing sen- 
tence u|K)n all. The parable certainly intimates, that, 
after a certain time, the Saviour will return to the posses- 
sion of that Millennial kingdom which the circumstances 
show believers still expected. 

Nor did the crucifixion of our blessed Lord destroy the 
hopes of his disciples, founded, as they were, on that '*' sure 
word of prophecy*' to which the Church now gives so 
little heed. Their faith in the truth of God's word re^ 
mained unshaken ; and they confidently trusted that the 
Messiah should fulfil all that the prophets had foretold 
concerning him. They had no doulot of the certainty of 
the divine predictions, although they knew not the period 
of their accomplishment; and immediately before Christ's 
ascension to heaven, and after he had been with them 
forty days — '*' speaking of the things pertaining to the 
kingdom of God '' — their last question to him was, ^^ Lord, 
wilt thou at this time restore agam the kingdom to Israel ?"" 
Acts i. 3, 6. Nor did the Saviour reprove them for cherish- 
ing expectations of a nature inconsistent with his design,. 
as he did on occasions when this was really the case, — and 
as might certainly have been expected liad their views been 
as erroneous as many suppose. On the contrary,, he gave 
them every reason to believe, (had the slightest doubt 
rested on their minds,) that their hopes were indeed well- 
founded, but that it was not for them *' to know tlie times 
and the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own 
power.'"' The passage clearly proves, that, at the period of 
the Saviour's ascension, his apostles did expect that he 
should personally restore tl>e kingdom to Israel, — and it 
also proves, (which is to us of more consequence^) that our 
Lord fully sanctioned these expectations, although he gave 
them no information of the time of tlieir accomplishment. 



58 

Chrisfs Return at the Restoratimi of Israel. 

Although, in the Scriptures, there is no date given at 
which the Saviour shall return, and although of that day 
or hour knoweth no man, yet both He and his apostles 
have furnished us with certain intimations of a general 
nature, and of its connection with certain events which 
prove it to be at the commencement of the Millennium. 
This is evident from His own declaration, as recorded, 
Mat. xxiv. and corresponding passages of other gospels, 
which, being the most direct intimation the Saviour himself 
has left of the time of his coming, merits our especial notice. 
Any consistent explanation of this chapter seems altogether 
incompatible with those systems which place the personal 
return of Christ subsequent to the Millennium. Much 
ingenuity has been exercised, and the most incongruous 
theories of explication have been formed, to bring it into 
subjection to the current theology on the subject of the 
glorious advent. With a most culpable negligence of, or 
recklessness to, the Saviour' a statements, the passage has 
been tortured into many a meaning, and moulded into 
many a shape, by those professing reverence for his charac- 
ter and obedience to his laws. One has not scrupled to 
assert, that our blessed Lord used a pious fraud in deceiv- 
ing his disciples ; while others have fraudulently imposed 
upon his language a meaning it can never bear. Some 
have represented the coming of which he here speaks, as 
having taken place in the destruction of Jerusalem : others 
have, with no less inconsistency, supposed His coming to 
have been in the after extension of the Roman arms. Some 
again have represented the whole chapter as referring 
entirely to the consummation of all things : others jumble 
together what is said of the destruction of Jerusalem, with 
a supposed reference to the consummation of all things, as 
spoken of indiscriminately ! All this inconsistency and con- 
fusion ap])ears to arise from a determmation to bring the 
passage into accordance with preconceived ideas of the 
time of the Saviour's coming. Attention to it will at once 
demonstrate the fallacy of all these opinions, and prove 
that our Lord's return is at the period of the restoration of 



m 

his ancient people, before the Millennium, as recorded of 
the Messiah by the Prophets.* 

In the beginning of the chapter we have an account of 
the disciples showing Jesus the buildings of the temple, 
when he informed them of its approaching destruction. In 
the third verse, we are told of their coming to him, pri- 
vately, ^' saying, Tell us, when shall these things be ? 
And what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end 
of the world " — or age? f From the fourth to the four- 



• When Dr. Hamilton occupied so large a portion of his book 
with the real and supposed discrepancies of Millenarian writers, 
respecting unrevealed or little known details, be could not be igno- 
rant, that, with half the zeal and industry he has displayed in this, 
he might easily have formed a volume of such comments upon 
the palpable inconsistencies of approved antimillenarian authors 
with respect to the Scripture declarations concerning the coming 
itself. But if, instead of referring directly to the divine standard 
as the test of our opinions, such a mode of reasoning were adopted 
in other cases, every truth revealed might be easily overthrown by 
simply arraying against it the conflicting opinions of men. Con- 
clusions unfavourable to the doctrine of our Lord's Millennial 
reign, drawn from such premises, are not more admissible than 
would be the attempt to disprove the reality of His resurrection, or 
ascension, by adducing the fact that his disciples afterwards disputed 
about the necessity of circumcision. But it may be proper siill to 
remind the Reverend Doctor, that, if the inconsistencies of its 
friends can be received as evidence against the truth of any doc- 
trine, they must bear with much more force against that system 
which has long been openly espoused, and concerning which full 
opportunity has been thus afforded to its advocates, of maturing, 
comparing, and correcting their opinions ; than against that which 
has only recently been rescued from the oblivion to which for ages 
it had been consigned, and with the details of which Christians are 
yet but imperfectly acquainted. 

t " The greatest respect is unquestionably due to the Authorized 
English Translation ; but the Original must ever remain the stan- 
dard of doctrine and interpretation to persons in any degree quali- 
fied by education to search after the mind of the Spirit through the 
medium of that language in which it is primarily expressed. The 
indiscriminate usage of the term worlds as a common rendering of 
%o<r{jcog^ oiKovf^svrj, and a/cjv, each of which appears to have a distinct 
signification, must necessarily occasion some ambiguity in those 
passages wherein any two of them are used in connection ; and if 
this ambiguity should, in any degree, be removed by the simple 
substitution of more appropriate and analogous expressions, some 
light may be thrown upon subjects of the greatest concern and mo- 
ment. Take, for instance, a passage in the same Evangelist, where 
%o(Tf/,oi and a<(yv are used in the same connection, and both trans- 



60 

teenth verse, tlie Saviour gives them a general outline of 
what should take place up to *' the end'^ of the age, caution- 
ing them against false Christs v^^io should arise, and warning 
them against the supposition, that when they should hear 
of wars and rumours of wars that this end had arrived ;- 
" but the end is not yet!' He shews them that this was 
but the commencement of long continuing afEiction to 
which the Jews should afterwards be exposed, — '' all 
these are the beginning of sorrows," verse 8. In the ninth 
and tenth verses he predicts the persecutions under Pagan 
Rome ; and, probably, in the two following verses, alludes 
to the Papal Antichrist, in the continued succession of 
Popes, as the '"' many false prophets," who should rise and 
** deceive many," and by the establishment of whose abomi- 
nations '' iniquity shall abound," and '' the love of many 
shall wax cold," In the thirteenth verse he exhorts to 
steadfastness in maintaining the truth, and in the fourteenth 
adds, " And this gospel of The Kingdom shall be preached 
in all the world for a witness unto all nations, (not that 
it shall have been universally received by them for 1000 
years,) and then shall the end come " — the end of the age 
about which they were inquiring. This appears to be the 
natural and proper exposition of this part of the chapter, 
although some have laboured hard to make this end of the 
world, or age, appear the destruction of the Jewish polity. 
But, besides that Christianity had made considerable pro- 
gress before the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple, 
and that there is no authority at all for supposing that event 
the termination of " the age," it is to be remembered, 
that, in the latter question of the di?ciples, this end of the 



lated 'world,' (Matt. xiii. 38.) ' Tlie field is the world,* The 
' harv-est is the end of the icorld.^ ' So shall it be in the end of this 
world,* On perusing the passage in which these words appear, any 
plain mind must draw the inference, that, at the destrncticm of this 
material globe,, the procedure, represented under the figure of a 
harvest, would take place ; but when it appears in the original thai 
different words are used ; that the world which is the field is y.o(Tfj.oq^ 
m ti 71 du a, un'werse ; and the w^orld Avhich is then to end,) is«/(yv s&cu- 
lum, age ; and that ' this world* refers to the word signifying age, 
and not to that which signifies universe ; the natural and obvious 
inference would rather be, * n-hen this age of the world shall end, then 
shall the harvest come.* '* — Thoitghts mi the Scriptural Eapectations 
of the Christia7i Church, By Basilicus. — p. 31. 



61 

age was connected with the coming of Christ. *' What 
shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the 
age." * Having thus given them a very condensed view 
of events up to the end of the age, the Saviour, in the fifteenth 
verse, returns, and becoming more minute in the specification 
of particulars, points to the duration of the afflictions upon 
the Jews, and gives farther instructions relative to the con- 
duct of those particularly interested. '' When ye, there- 
fore, shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by 
Daniel the prophet, sta.nd in the holy place, (whoso read- 
eth let him understand,) then let them which be in Judea 
flee into the mountains — let him which is on the house- 
top not come down to take any thing out of his house ; 
neither let him which is in the field return back to take 
his clothes. And woe unto them that are with child, and 
lo them that give suck in those days." The Saviour's 
injunction cieady implies a danger of mistake; and the 
neglect of this very warning has probably occasioned much 
of the confusion in which commentators have involved the 
chapter. As the prediction of the prophet not only shows 
to what our Lord immediately refers, but will also assist 
us in another part of the inquiry, we shall quote fully the 
passage to which our attention is thus particularly called. 
*' And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be 
cut ofi^ but not for himself: and the 'people of the jirince 
that shall come, shall destroy the city and the sanctuary : 
and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the 
end of the war desolations are determined. And he shall 
confirm the covenant with many for one week; and in the 
midst of the week, he shall cause the sacrifice and the 
oblation to cease, and/(?r the oversioreading of ahominatio7is 
he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, 
and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate," 
— or desolator, — Dan. ix. 26, 27. Our only remark on 
this, at present, is, that the prophet evidently refers to the 
destruction of Jerusalem and the temple by the Romans, 

* Dr. Hamilton, (p. 156.) affects to discredit the distinction 
between Koo-^of and a/«v, but the Exaniinator,in the Christian Instruc- 
tor, whose papers the Dr. highly eulogizes, admits that •* tlie 
end of the world," in the question of the disciples, is literally the 
•* completion of the age." — Christian Instructor, page 533. 

F 



62 

and to tlie continuance of their desolation. In thus refer- 
ring to the destruction of the city, and warning his followers 
to escape when they should see the period arrive, it is dif- 
ficult to conceive how any should have thought of applying 
to that event what our Lord afterwards states respecting 
his coming, in answer to the second question of his disci* 
pies. Such a misapplication is the more surprising, as He 
has carefully guarded against false ideas of the nature of 
his coming. Having predicted a period of the greatest 
tribulation that ever was or shall be. He warns them, in 
the twenty-fourth verse, against false Christs and false 
prophets who shall arise, and adds, '^ Wherefore, if they 
shall say unto you, Behold He is in the Desert, go not 
forth : Behold He is in the secret chambers, believe it not ; 
(the reason follows;) For, as the lightning comeJi out of 
the east and shineth even unto the west, so shall also the 
coming of the Son of Man be.'' When he comes, there- 
fore, it will be in no secret influence on the soul ; no mere 
display of power in the infliction of judgments ; no coming 
to be known only in a chamber or witnessed only in a 
desert — but a bright and glorious manifestation of himself, 
instantaneous and seen of all, — as the lightning which 
^' Cometh out of the east and shineth even unto the west." 
'^ Behold he cometh with clouds," says the beloved dis- 
ciple, " and every eye shall see him, and they also which 
pierced him, and all kindreds of the earth shall wail be- 
cause of him," Rev. i. 7. Having warned them against 
mistake or deception with respect to the nature of his com- 
ing, the Saviour proceeds to inform his disciples when this 
glorious event shall take place. ^' Immediately after the 
tribulation of those days, shall the sun be darkened, and 
the moon shall not give her light, and tlie stars shall fall 
from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken ; 
and then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven ; 
and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they 
shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven, 
with power and great glory : and he shall send his angels 
with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather 
together his elect from the four wnnds, from one end of 
heaven to the other." In order, therefore, to know the 
period of our Saviour^s return, it is only necessary to ascer- 
tain when the tribulation here spoken of shall cease. For 



this we are furnished wntli three keys. The first may be 
found ill the passage already quoted from the prophecies 
of Daniel. We there learn, that *' vnto the end of the 
war desolations are determined/' and that, '' for the over- 
spreading of abominations," the city shall be made deso- 
late, *' even until the consummation, and that determined 
shall be poured upon the desolate," — or, as some more cor- 
rectly read, **' upon the desolator." It is to this continu- 
ance of the desolation, we apprehend, our attention is espe- 
cially directed by the parenthetical warning of the Re- 
deemer, '•' whoso readetli let him understand," — the fall 
knowledge of its duration being necessary in order to the 
understanding of the prediction of his return, " immediately 
after the tribulation of those days." The '' consummation " 
has not yet arrived. God's controversy, or " war," with 
his ancient people has not yet ceased ; nor has '"' that 
determined " been wholly poured out, whether reading 
'"desolate" it is referred to the Jews, or reading *' desolator " 
it is referred to those by v^'hom they have been oppressed. But 
as we have already seen, '' the end," or "' consummation,"' 
will come when tlie gospel has been '' preached in all the 
world for a witness unto all nations." God's controversy 
with his ancient people must cease before the Millennium, 
for then he shall have returned to them '• with mercies ;" 
and as we shall afterwards see, this is to be preceded by 
the infliction of dreadful judgments upon their enemies. The 
Saviour's return being '' immediately after the tribulation 
of those days" must therefore be before the Millennium. 

In the 21st verse, we have the second source of evidence 
in the extent of the tribulation by v\diich the coming of 
Christ shall be preceded. '' For then shall be great tribu- 
lation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to 
tiiis time, no, nor ever shall be; and except those days 
should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved ; but 
for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened." But as 
there cannot be two tribulations, each the greatest that ever 
was, this period cannot yet have arrived, for we learn from 
Dan. xii. 1, that this greatest tribulation is to be at the period 
of the restoration of Israel. "* And at that time," — at the de- 
struction of the Ottoman empire, predicted in the last verse 
of the preceding chapter, — ''And at that time shall Michael 
stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children 
of thy people, and there shall he a time of trouble, such as 
F 2 



64 

never teas since there was a nation, even to that same 
tiine i and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every 
one that shall be found written in the book.'' Here then 
we find that the time of greatest trouble is to be at the 
period of the restoration of Israel, the children of DaniePs 
people, when INIichael the j)rince stands up in their behalf. 
This is again declared, Jer. xxx. 7, 8. "Alas ! for that 
day is great, so that none is like it ; it is even the time 
of Jacob's trouble ; but he shall be saved out of it. For 
it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord of hosts, 
that I will break bis yoke from off thy neck, and will burst 
thy bonds, and strangers shall no more serve themselves 
of him." i\nd as our Lord himself says, immediately 
after the tribulation of these days shall they see the Son of 
man coming in the clouds of heaven, so the prophet here 
adds, '' They shall serve the Lord their God, and David 
their King, whom I will raise up wito themr 

The return of Christ at the restoration of Israel is ren- 
dered farther evident on attending to the parallel passage of 
the Evangelist Luke, who, instead of referring us to the 
prophet, simply embodies in few words the information we 
have already obtained from Daniel. "There shall be great 
distress in the land, and wrath upon this people; and they 
shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall l3e led away 
captive into all nations ; and Jerusalem shall b€ trodden 
down of the Gentiles, vntil the tiynes of the Gentiles be 
fulfilled!' And then follow the signs of Christ's return, 
and the account of the coming itself as given by Matthew. 
*'•' And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and 
in the stars ; and upon the earth distress of natians, with 
perplexit;y ; the sea and the waves roaring ; men's hearts 
failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which 
are coming on the earth; for the powers of heaven shall be 
shaken. And then shall they see the Son of Man coining 
in a cloud, with power and great glory!' Luke xxh 
23 — 27. Jerusalem still is trodden down of the Gentiles, 
and therefore the coming of the Son of Man is an event 
yet future. But we have the full assurance of the Saviour's 
verity that " immediately after the tribulation of those 
days," and after certain signs, that then shall be seen the 
Son of Man coming in great glory.* 

*It is much to be regretted that Dr. Hamilton should at all have 
lent himself to the maintenance of what we must regard as a doctrinal 



65 

We have been thus particular in ascertaining the pre- 
cise period of our LorcVs return, not merely for the estab- 
lishment of the doctrine of his jMillennial reign, but also to 
counteract an erroneous opinion too generally entertained, 
that Christ Himself, in some sense, appUes to the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem, what he declares of his personal commg 
in the clouds of heaven, when he shall be seen of all the 
kindreds of the earth. Such an opinion can only be 
accounted for on the supposition of the total oversight of 
those various statements by which it is completely refuted. 
But indeed the language itself in which the coming is an- 
nounced, expressly forbids any such construction. It could 
not indeed have been vi the destruction of Jerusalem, even 
if this had been the only tribulation predicted, being 
**' immediately after '* it. But as that event was only 
the commencement of that tribulation, we must still have 
our faith directed to its termination as the period 
IMMEDIATELY afler which, or at the Restoration of Israel, 
when Jemsalem has ceased to be trodden down of the 
Gentiles, that then the coming of our Lord shall be glor- 
iously realized, as here declared by Himself, and predicted 
by the prophets. 

On the supposition that Christ was not to return till 
fffier the Millennium ; it might well appear surprising that 
He should not have included that long term of holiness and 
happiness among the signs which shall precede his coming. 
After the world had for thousands of years been torn by 
dissension, and the scene of every wickedness, such a 

error, but still more so, that he has been so little scrupulous about 
the means by which this may be effected. There is often in his 
work a misquotation of Scripture, as well as of the sentiments of 
his opponents, which, to put upon it the most favourable construc- 
tion, betrays a most culpable negligence. Referring to this passaqre, 
he says, (p. 250.) the coming of our Lord, " was to be accompanied 
by the captivity of the Jews among all nations ; axidifolloiced by the 
treading down of Jerusalem by the Gentiles, until the times of the 
Gentiles are fulfilled," and actually proceeds to reason on this 
singular perversion of the passage. What renders this the more 
unaccountable is, that he has adduced this very passage, (p. 12.) to 
show that the primitive church might have kriovfn that the coming 
of Christ could not be so near at hand as they imagined. In the 
same 250th page, the Doctor asserts that the advent of which the 
Redeemer here speaks, "was to h^ succeeded immediately by the 
darkening of the sun and moon, and the , falling of the stars from 
heaven" 1 1 

F 3 



lengthened period of universal polity a«d peace, must 
have proved a very notable sign. But, as has been obser- 
ved, the words '* immediately after the tribulation of those 
days," prove that the coming of the 8a\iour shall precede 
the commencement of the IMillennium, and therefore its ex- 
istence could not have been given as a sign of his approach. 
Still it has always been objected — and it has most unaccount- 
ably proved a serious difficulty, even to some of those who 
have ably defended this doctrine — that our Lord said, '' this 
generation shall not pass till all these things J^e fultilled;'' 
and understanding this to refer to the men tiien living, con- 
fusion or falsehood has been indirectly charged upon the 
blessed Saviour. But it is obvious that if there had been 
the slightest force in the objection as bearing against the 
doctrine of our Lord's return before the Milienniiuu, it 
must bear with at least equal force against all who sup- 
pose his coming to be after it. For if ^// these things were 
to be fulfilled before those then alive had died, then it 
ean in no way refer to the consummation of all things, as 
this would be to assert that alt was not fulfilled for at least 
about 3000 years after their death.* No one who believes 
in the Saviour's truthfulness need be reminded, tiiat he 
never could say that he should be seen coming in the clouds 



• Dr. Hamilton observes (p. 250.) that ''to look at the words of our 
Lord, and then say that ' immediately alter,' means more than eigh- 
teen centuries; and that* this generation shall not pass till all 
lliese things be faliiiled,' signihes merely till some of them be ac- 
complished ; discovers no ordinary degree of critical hardihood. 
This hardihood,'^ he adds, *■' has frequently been displayed." 
Whether the Doctor had in view any recent instance, is not for us 
to determine ; certain it is, however, that in the very page which re- 
cords the censure, and in others, he himself has so limited the expres- 
sion, by making the passage refer ^'primarily and principally^^ to 
Christ's " return to destroy the Jewish capital." We need make 
.no farther remark on the unscriptural notion of Christ's return for 
that purpose, an opinion unsupported as we have seen by the only 
authority on which it is supposed to rest, and as we shall shortly show, 
directly opposed to the express declaration of one of the holy apostles. 
But unless the doctor can suppose that all is accomplished, when 
what ''was primarily 3ind. principally intended," has been fulfilled, 
he must submit himself to the chastisement his own reproof was 
designed to inllict. If the Doctor had nothing else to fear than the 
demolition of his own argument against the expectations of the 
primitive church, this ought to have prevented his falling into such 
a mistake. But when our Lord declares, Luke xxi. 24, that "Jer- 
usalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the times of ths 



m 

of heaven, and that the elect should be gathered frcnJ otM 
end of heaven to the other by his angels, before the people- 
then upon the earth should have ceased to live. Such a 
supposition, while it overlooks the fact that he had just 
fixed that event as subsequent to the fulfilment of the times 
of the Gentiles, also charges the Saviour with direct false- 
hood, a blasphemy which ought instantly to have suggested 
the necessity o£ some other explanation. Indeed it ap- 
pears remarkable that the expression should ever have 
occasioned any diiiiculty either to those who maintaui, or to 
those who op[>ose the ^Millennial reign of Christ. ysi^sct, 
the word translated '* generation,'^ has for one of its sig- 
nifications " a race'^' implying succession from father to 
son ;* and of thirty-three instances 1 have examined m 
which it occurs in the ^q^ Testament, twenty are by Beza 
translated by gens and natio, words ahvays signifying a 
people or nation. The last af these renderings, indeed^, our 
English translators have themselves given it in Philippians 
ii. \5, and by merely adopting the saiiie translation in this 
passage every obscurity is removed. Our Saviour^s mean- 
ing in the expression will then be, that notwithstanding 
that he had just predicted unparalleled sufferings to \A'hicii 
the Jewish nation should be subjected, they should yet con 
tinue to exist till his return. And as if it were almost in- 
credible that a nation could survive such complicated dis- 
tress, he aJds the assurance, "Heaven and earth shall 
pass away, but mj words shall not pass away." 



Gentiles he fulfilled.'' and adds in the 32d verse, '• verily I say unto 
you<, this sjeneratioii shall not pass away till all be fuldHed," will 
even the Doctor have the ''critical hardihood " to affirm, that our 
Lord ever could mean that the times of the Gentiles, wliich are not 
yet expired, should be fulfilled ere the men then alive went down to 
the dust ? 

* Progenies — Schrevelli, And it is so used by Heathen authors : 
as when Herodotus in the following words speaks of Adrestos being 
"a Phrygian by nation, and of the race of Kings. ^' O^u^ ^aiv yzvin, 
yiviog Si Tov lixa-i\)fov. — ^^Dunbar's Dalzel's Collectanea Gr^ca Majora, 
page 7. 

Since putting the above into the hands of the printer, I have seen 
a work published in 1770, by the Rev. S. Hardy, Lecturer at En- 
field, Middlesex, in which nearly the same view is given of this passage. 
The author does not appear to have observed the translation of 
Phil. ii. 15, but refers in support of the above rendering to Beza, 
Chrysostom, Erasmus, Pasor, and Mede, 



eg 

All who oppose the doctrine of Christ's personal reign 
on the earth during the Millennium, build much on a 
parable, recorded Matt. xxv. 31. *' AYhen the Son of Man 
shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with Him, 
then shall He sit upon the throne of Hls glory, and before 
Him shall be gathered all nations ; and He shall separate 
the one from the other, as a shepherd divideth his sheep 
from the goats ; and he shall set the sheep on His right 
hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say 
unto them on His right hand, Come ye blessed of my 
Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the 
foundation of the world; for I was an hungered,'' &c. &c. 
From this it has been inferred, that Christ's coming will 
not be till the consummation of all things, because He is 
represented as gathering all nations before Him, and, con- 
sequently, it is supposed, the whole human race. There 
is, it must be acknov/ledged, considerable difKculty in 
ascertaining, precisely, our Lord's design in this parable, 
but we believe it was intended to have a much more limited 
apphcation than it often receives, li is generally assumed, 
that '' all nations," here, includes not only the whole of 
mankind alive at the time, but also the whole of the human 
family who have ever lived, or ever will. This is, however, 
an unw^arrantable assumption ; shrj translated ^^ nations,'^ 
is never, in any way, applied to the dead, so far as I 
can discover. Even in English, indeed, 7iations is only 
applied to men in their earthly relations — such distinctions 
being lost in the future state* But the word here used in 
the original, although it signifies nations in a general 
sense, has also a more limited signification, being very 
frequently restricted to the Gentiles only, as disting- 
uished from the Jews. * Thus, when the Saviour sent forth 
the apostles, he said unto them, ^' Go not into the way of 
the Gentiles — but go rather to the lost sJieep of the house 
of Israel," Mat. x. 5, 6. Again, this word is used in the 
same sense in the blessing of the aged Simeon, " A light 
to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people 
Israel," Luke ii. 32. It is often so used by Paul, 
'' Wherefore remember," says he to the Ephesians, '' that 
ye being in time ])ast Gentiles m the flesh, who are called 

• Of eighty-seven times in which the " Gentiles " are mentioned 
in the New Testament, in above eighty we have this very word. 



Uncirciimcision by that which is called the Circumcisioa/* 
Ephes. ii. 11. xAgain, speaking of the mystery of the' 
gospel, he says, *' it is now revealed unto the holy apostles 
and prophets, by the Spirit, that the Gentiles should be 
fellow heirs," Ephes. hi. 6. In the parable, it might there- 
fore be rendered, '' and before Him shall be gathered all 
the Gentiles. In the prophecies, also, this expression 
^ all nations," is sometimes used where the whole human 
family alive are evidently not included. It is the very 
expression used by the prophet Zechariah, in reference ta 
the destruction of Antichristian nations, at the coming of 
the Lord before the ^Millennium ; to which projjhecy our 
Lord probably alluded. '•' Behold the day of the Lord 
Cometh, and thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee. 
For I will gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle; 
and the city shall be taken, and the houses rifled, and the 
women ravished; and half of the city shall go forth into 
captivity, and the residue of the people shall not be cut off 
from the city. Then shall the Lord go forth, and fight 
against those nations, as v^'hen he fought in the day of 
battle,"' Zech. xiv. 1 — 3. This is repeated, Joel iii. 1, 2. 
'* Far, behold, in those days, and in that time, when I 
shall bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, 
I will also gather all nations, and vvdll bring them down 
into the valley of Jehosopliat, and Vv-ill plead with them 
there for my people, and for my heritage Israel, whom 
they have scattered among the nations, and parted my 
land." And again, the Lord threatens the utter destruction 
of '' all nations," when, it will be admitted, it cannot be 
absolutely understood of the whole human family.. " Come 
n^ar ye nations to hear; and hearken, ye people : let the 
earth hear, and all that is therein ; the world, and all 
things that come forth of it. For the indignation of the 
Lord is upon all nations, and his fuiy upon all their armies; 
he hath utterly destroyed tJiem, he hath delivered them to 
the slaughter," Is. xxxiv. 1, 2. To this dreadful event, 
it is ptobable, our Lord, in the parable, refers, when he 
shall destroy the nations which have so long been favoured 
w4th the blessings of his gospel, without availing themselves, 
of its privileges ; and when his. own people shall be made 
participants of the joy and honour of his millennial king-, 
dom. That the description is not that of the general finaL 
judgment is evident from the circtiBistance that all th^ 



70 

*' nations " here spoken of must have been favoured with 
the gospel among them. The ground of acquittal, or con- 
demnation, respects only the love which has been displayed 
towards the saints. This rule of judgment is therefore 
inapplicable to those of heathen nations w^ho have gone 
down to the dust, without having ever heard the Saviour's 
name, or known one poor disciple. Farther, this repre- 
sentation cannot be literally understood as applicable to 
all individuals, even in the nations called Christian, with- 
out setting the parable in direct opposition to the plain 
statements of Scripture. These nations are represented 
as divided into only two classes. All, therefore, who are 
not found on the right hand must be included among those 
on the left. But none are received to the right except 
such as have testified their love to Christ by deeds of 
benevolence to his saints, in circumstances of distress ; al- 
though we have full assurance that all who rely by faitk 
on the merits of the Redeemer's blood shall be saved, even 
if grace has been bestowed, when under such circum- 
stances as may deprive them of all opportunity of display- 
ing their love by the deeds to which it prompts — as in the 
case of the penitent thief on the cross. To escape the 
dilemma in which they are thus placed, our opponents 
may say the will is, in such cases, taken for the deed. 
But this is to depart from that literal explanation of the 
parable on which the argument is made to rest — the 
very point for which we plead. There is yet another 
class which such an interpretation of this parable would 
exclud.e from heaven, in opposition to the Saviour's express- 
declaration of their admission. Children being naturally 
incapable of feeding, clothing, or visiting the saints — ^the 
only condition mentioned as procuring a situation on the 
right — they also would be deprived of that place in the 
kingdom of heaven which the Saviour assures us they shall 
enjoy. It is, therefore, obvious, that this cannot be under- 
stood as a representation of the final judgment. 

But it is to be remarked as not a little surprising, that 
while the direct statements of the period of our Lord's return 
are set aside, no hesitation should be evinced in founding an 
important doctrine on the literal interpretation of the lan- 
guage of a parable — a kind of proof which, in no other 
case, would be received as equivalent to a plain declara- 
tion. The unsuitableness of parables spoken with a general 
design, for establishing a particular and disputed doctrine^ 



7J 

is well known and generally acknowledged. Indeed, hy 
interpreting literally the language of parables, the most 
opposite doctrines may be established as sanctioned by the 
word of God. Thus, in the parable before us, all nations are 
represented as being gathered together — then separated into 
two great companies, — and as having judgment pronounced 
upon the whole of each division simultaneously. But, by 
interpreting literally another parable in this same chapter, 
(verse 14 to 30,) we have a very different view of the pro- 
cedure of judgment. In it, each individual is called for- 
ward, singly and successively, to give account of the im- 
provement he has made of the talents intrusted to him; and 
they, individually, receive rewards proportioned to the zeal 
they have severally di^^played in the occupation of the 
talents committed to them. Thus, the consequence of 
interpreting literally the language of these parables, is to 
set Scripture against itself, by applying it to purposes it 
was never designed to serve. 

There is another and most important circumstance over- 
looked when this parable is adduced in confutation of the 
doctrine of Christ's return before the Millennium. The 
two already referred to, and that which precedes them — 
of the ten virgins who had fallen asleep while the bride- 
groom tarried, and who continued in that state until 
aroused by the announcement of his near arrival — form part 
of a series which our Lord spake in illustration of that de- 
claration of his coming, " immediately after the tribula- 
tion " upon the Jews, and the fulfilment of the times of 
the Gentiles. *' Then," or at that time, says the Saviour, 
*^ shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins,'' 
&c. They can therefore only be referred to the period of 
his Millennial reign. i\nd accordingly it deserves to be 
noticed, that, in the parable on which the objection is 
founded, while the Redeemer speaks of himself as ^^ the 
Son of Man " at his coming ; after he has sate down 
'' upon the throne of his glory," always designates himself 
I ^* The King." If, then, an argument could with propriety 
be constructed upon its language, the objector might find 
this parable bearing forcibly against his own opinion, when 
viewed as delivered in illustration of Christ's plain declara- 
tion of his coming, described in the preceding chapter. 
Nor is the formality of judgment, here represented, incon- 
sistent with the view thus given, when compared with 



72 

other Scriptures. Thus, for example, we have in Dan. 
vii. 9, 10, the destruction of Antichrist before the jVIillen* 
nium, and coming of the Son of Man with the clouds of 
heaven, (part of vrhich has been already executed,) set forth 
under the representation of a judgment — the thrones be- 
ing placed, the books opened, &c. '* I beheld," says the 
prophet, '•' till the thrones were cast down, (set or placed,) 
and the Ancient of Days did sit, whose garment was 
white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure 
wool ; his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels 
as burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth from 
before him ; thousand thousands ministered unto him, and 
ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him ; tAe 
Judgment was set and the hooks ivere ojoetiedJ' Living, 
as we now are, in the scene referred to, without witnessing 
the solemnities here described, the language of the pro- 
phecy may serve to illustrate that of the parable.* 

Shortly after the ascension of Christ, the apostle Peter 
held out to the Jewish nation the assurance of His return at 
the period of their conversion. x\ddressing them in Solomon's 
porch, after the miraculous cure of the ]ame man, he de- 
clared that they had killed the Prince of Life, and ex- 
horted them to repentance. '* Repent ye, therefore, and 
be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the 
times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the 
Lord, and He shall sexd Jesus Christ which before 
v^^as preached unto you ; whom the heavens must i^eceive 
UNTIL the times of restitution of all things, which God 
hath spoken hi/ the mouth of all his hoi)/ prophets since 
the world hegan," x4cts iii. 19. Here, then, we may 
observe, is a complete confutation of the idea of Christ's 
return at the destruction of Jerusalem. He had left the 
earth very shortly before the apostle thus declared that the 
heavens must receive him until the times of restitution. 
We are assured, however, that when these times of refresh- 



* Mr. Mason, the Examinator in the Instructor, Dr. Hamilton, 
and a writer in the Edinbiirgb Theological Magazine, all cling to 
this paraVile with a tenacity which betrays the conciousness of their 
being destitute of better support. It is not however necessary that 
we should now review their rennarks individually, as they all proceed 
upon the assumption of its being a detailed account of the final 
judgment. 



n 

ing shall come to Israel, He shall again be sent unto them, 
the heavens receiving him only imtzl the times of restitu- 
tion of all things predicted by the prophets. This is the 
only instance in the New Testament in which the noun 
here translated " Restitution'' occurs, but the verb from 
which it is derived is used frequently, and always in the 
sense of restoration ; as when Jesus said unto the man 
with the withered hand, '' Stretch forth thine hand. And 
he stretched it forth ; and it was restored whole like as 
tlie other," Mat. xii. 13. And when the apostles '' were 
come together, they asked of Him, saying, Lord, wilt thou 
at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel," Acts i. 
6. And that these times are no other than those of the 
Millennium is farther obvious from the fact, that there are 
no other '' times of restitution of all things which God hath 
spoken by the mouth of all iiis holy prophets since the 
world began," than those exhibited in the preceding pas- 
sages of the times, now called the Millennium. Christ, in 
his divine nature, is every where present, and therefore 
as really here now as He will be then ; but in His human 
nature he left the earth in presence of his disciples, being 
taken up in a cloud, and shall return '' in like manner," 
as announced by the angel. He has sat down on His 
Father's throne, and shall continue to sit at His right 
hand ^' until His enemies be made His footstool." But 
when the times of the Gentiies are fulfilled, and times of 
refreshing sha.ll come from the presence of the Lord, He 
shall send unto his ancient people — not the Spirit, who is 
already with us, and who has been to tlie church the 
comforter in His absence but — the Redeemer, " Jesus 
Christ." That the '' times of refreshing," anticipated by 
the holy apostle, are not merely times of consolation enjoyed 
by individuals in a state of grace, but those of their na- 
tional conversion is manifest. He expressly declares, 
that, when these times of refreshing have come, the Lord 
will then send Jesus Clirist unto them, while yet he 
affirms that the heavens must receive Him till the times of 
restitution of all things ; the times of reiVeshing referred to, 
must therefore be tlie Millennium as vtcII as those of resti- 
tution. The Jews consummated their wickedness by the 
cruciiixion of the Lord of glory, for which national pun- 
ishment has been awfully inflicted, and is still in store. 

G 



74 

But they are not altogether east off. When they shall I 
see their iniquity in all its extent, and mourn in bitterness on ^ 
account of it — when the blood of Jesias they wantonly^ 
shed, and the curse of which with infatuation they invoked i 
upon themselves and their children, shall be upon them in 
a blessed sense, 'Svben tbe times of Refresbiag shall come ' 
from the presence of the Lord,'' He will then send unto them ' 
that Jesus whom tbey formerly despised, and refused to 
acknowledge the Anointed One. The Lord seems to al- 
lude to his rejection by backsliding Isiael when he says by 
the moutb of tbe prophet Hosea, '' They will not frame 
their doings to turn unto their God, for the spirit of whore- 
doms is in the midst of them, and thci/ have not known 
the Lord; and tbe pride of Israel doth testify to his face; 
therefore shall Israel and Epbraim fall in their iniquity; 
Judah also shall fall with tbem. They shall go with their 
fiocks and with their herds to seek the Lord; but they 
shall not find him; he hath withdrawn himself from 
them. — I will go and return to my place till they ac- 
knowledge their ojfence and seek my face,'' JHos. v. 4, 5, ' 
6, 15. *' Repent ye therefore and be convei ted,'" says the 
apostle, '^that your sins may be blotted out wben the 
times of Refreshing shall come from the presence of the 
Lord, and He shall send Jesus Christ w^hich before was \ 
preached unto you."* 

*By coQiiecling tbem with tlje period whea -'all nations shall 
serve and obey" the Lord. Dr Hamilton seems to admit (p. 13G)that 
"the times of Refreshing " are those of the Millennium, but after- 
wards introduces (p. 161) a long quotation fiom Mr. Faber, in 
which, by an elaborate but unavailing criticism on the word " Res- 
titution," be endeavours to escape from tbe force of the passage. 
If Mr. Faber had attended to the fact, that "when the times of 
Refreshing shall come," Jesus is to be sent, it might have prevent- 
ed his embarking in the hopeless enterprise of explaining away the 
meaning of the Greek word for Resiiluiion. the derivation of which 
secures its signiiication. If he admits — which it is scarcely possible 
he should deny — that " the times of Refreshing " refer to the Res- 
toration of Israel to the favour of God, at the Millennium, there is 
no escaping from ihe couclHS'on, that then is the time of Christ's re- 
turn. Even if his trivial objection to Mede's construction -^^^vq just 
(which is not admitted) it may at once be obviated by substituting 
the word " announced *■ for '•'spoken," which the original fully ad- 
mits. See Parkhurst, 

Mr. Mason does justice to ourTranslation,whenhesays (Gentiles* ^ 
Fulness, p. 201.) *' the word in the Greek is literally and most 
properly rendered" Restitution. But in quoting the passage, he 



75 

Tlie apostle Paul writing to tlie saints in Rome, and 
treating expressly of the conversion of Israel, says, '* I 
would not, brethren, that ye shotdd be ignorant of this 
mysleri/, (lesL ye should be wise in your own conceits,) 
that blindness, in part, is happened to Israel until the ful- 
ness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall 
be saved; as it is written. There shall come out of Zion 
the Deliverer, and shall tijrn away ungodliness from Jacob ; 
for this is my covenant unto them, when I shall takeaway 
their sin«," Rom. xi. 2.5 — 27. As in the Gospel by Luke, 
our Lo'^d, in predicting his return, declared that Jerusa- 
lem should first be '*' trodden down of the Gentiles, until 
the tunes of the Gentiles be fulfilled,'' so the apostle here 
intimates that the blindness of Israel will continue till '"'the 
fulness of the Gentiles be come in/' when '•' the Deliver- 
er shall come out of Zion.'* He quotes from the prophecy 
of Isaiah, ^' x\nd the Redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto 
them thai tin a f-om transgression in Jacob, salth the Lord." 
Is. lix. 20. )lVq:q the promise is that He will come to 
Zion, and unto them that do turn from transgression ; but 
Paul, in quoting, has made an accommodation of the 
passage. Both the prophet and the aposlle, however, 
explicitly announce the coming of the Redeemer at the 
period of Israel's conversion ; and while the one predicts 
His coming to the earthly Zion, the other assures us of his 
return from the heavenly Zion, under the pledge of God's 
covenant with them.* 



stops short at the '• restitution of all things," and applies this to 
"the time of the last judgment," and "the e?z?/ of all things." But 
the mere quotation of the remainder of the sentence is sufficient to 
exclude this idea, and to prove that the apostle referred to the Mil- 
lennium—that being the only '' Restitution of all things which God 
hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world 
began." 

* Mr. Mason supposes that because the apostle says the Deliv- 
erer shall come out o/Zion. it cannot mean aliteral advent. (Gentiles' 
Fulness, p. ISJ.) But heaven is, by way of figure, sometimes cal- 
led Zion in Scripture, as in the following' passage, referring to the 
same advent. "The Lord said unto my Lord, sit thou at my right 
hand, ?^«<^// 1 make thine enemies thy footstool. The Lord shall 
send the Rod of thy Strength out of Zion ; rule thou in the midst 
of thine enemies. Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy 
paiver, in the beauties of holiness from the womb of the morning." 

a2 



76 

The same view of the Saviour's return at the period of j 
the conversion of the Jews, before the iNJillennium, may be 
inferred from his own prediction, Matt, xxiii. Throughout 
the chapter he reproves them for their hardness of iieart, in 
persecuting the prophets, and i*ejecting himself, and denoun- 
ces upon them coming judgments. In the 37th verse lie utters 
the tender expostulation and lamentation, '^ O Jerusalem, 
Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them 
that are sent unto thee. How often would I have gather- 
ed thy children as a hen gathereth her chickens under her 
wings, and ye would not. Behold your house is left unto 
you desolate" — Ol)serve what follows, — '^for I say unto 
you, ye shall not see me, henceforth, till ye shall say, 
Blessed is He that comet h in the name of the Lord.'' 
This exclamation, taken from the 118th Psalm, had shortly 
before been shouted by the multitude as He entered Jer- 
usalem, and was repeated by the children in the temple. 
Jesus now declares that He shall thus be welcomed by 
them at his return. '' Blessed is He that cometh in the 
name of the Lord," intimating that the same Jesus the 
Jews then saw would not again be seen of them till the 
period of their conversion, when they shall cordially hail 
him as their long-expected Messiah; and that this will not 
take plpce till his return, — " Blessed is he that cometh in 
the name of the Lord." 

The long desolate state of Israel, without a prince among 
them, is predicted by the prophet Ezekiel, while he also 
points to its termination . " And thou profane wicked prince 



Ps. ex. 1 — 3. But the passage would not accord with Mr. Mason's 
opinion, even if '* gospel Zion " were understood. For while he 
would thus make the Spirit come to the church, the apostle says 
the Deliverer shall come out of Zion. And as the prophet was no 
less inspired than the apostle, the view taken of the language of 
Paul, must be in consistency with Isaiah's prediction. Were this the 
only passage in which Christ's return at the commencement of the 
Millennium was declared— and if it was either of difficult interpre- 
tation, or when so understood appeared in opposition to other scrip- 
tures — sone liberty might then be allowed in putting upon it such 
a construction as the necessities of the case might demand. But 
surely where there is such a harmony of Scriptural Evidence center- 
ing in the same point, such an explanation is not more unnecessary 
than it would be unsatisfactory. 



11 

of Israel, whose day is cortie when iniquity shall have an 
end. Thus sallh the Lord God, Remove the diadem, and 
take off the crown ; this shall not be the same ; exalt him 
that is low, and abase him tbat is high. I will overturn, 
overturn, overturn it, and it shall be no more, u?itiL He come 
whose right it is ; a?id I will give it Him,'' Ez. xxi. 25 
— 27. '•' Thea the moon shall be confounded, and the sun 
ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion, 
and in Jerusalem, and before His ancients gloriously."* 
Is. xxiv 23. 



• An oujpcL'On is somellQiesroiindeil on anotber declaialion of our 
Lord, ••Vej-'ily I s-ay unio yop-tbeie be some standing, heie who shall 
not taste of death, i»M ibey^ee \he ^on of J\Jan coming in his King- 
dom,'' Mat. ::vi. 28. This ?s oftei^ applied to the destruction of 
Jerusalem, and it is il»enre ii>rei'-ed, that he will not come in any 
other manner, I'll the co)isummalion ofaif ihiogs. AUhoi-gh Christ 
had here refei-red to that eveni, U)'S could no moiehave been in op- 
position to the evidence of hfs pe-r^onal i-eturn at t!ie commencement 
of the MiiJennlnm, than it would have subverted the theory of His 
coming at any subsequent j)ejtod. But not only is the assumption 
of His coming at the destruction of Jei*usalem altogether gi'atuitous, 
and opposed as we have seen to Peter's assurance, almost so soon as He 
had left the ea.th, that ii)e heavens miisti'eceive himtiJ] the Restitution 
of all things, butsuch an application of the passage before iis is also at 
variance wUh another j-eference to it by the same apostle, which 
proves that it was to an event of a very difl'erent character the Sa- 
viour alluded. Tn the preceding verse he had spoken of his return 
" in the glory of his Father, with the holy angers.'' This glory his 
disciples had expected he wou'd then assume, and for the confirma- 
tion of their faith, that at His return He would appear very differ- 
ently from what he had done in his humility, He condescended to 
appear to three of them, as he will be seen by all at his future coming, 
in glo'-iiied humanity, attended by two of his saints, as recorded in the 
following verses. '' And alter &i.T days, Jesus taketh Peter, James, 
and John his brother, and bringeth them up into an high mountain 
apart, and ivas iransfiguyed hefore them ; and his face did shine as the 
sun, and his raiment was whice as the light. And behold there ap- 
peared unto them Mo^es and Elias talking with Him,'"' Mat. xvii. 
1 — 3, The apostle Peter, one of the honoured three, elsewhere al- 
luding to this appearance in celestial glory, expressly calls it ''the 
;9oi(;er and coming " of Christ. "For we have not," says he, "fol- 
lowed cunningly-devised Tables, when we made known unto you t/te 
pmver and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eye-witnesses 
of his majesty. For he received from God the Father, honour and 
glory, when there came such a voice to Him from the excellent glory, 
This is my beloved Son, in whom I am w^ell pleased. And this 
voice, wdiich came from heaven, we heard when we icere with him in 
the hott/ mount,'' 2 Pet. i. 16—18. 
G 3 



78 

Chrisfs Return at the Destruction of Anti- 
christ. 

Before the Millennium, iVntlclirist, we are assured, 
will be destroyed; and we have the express declaration of 
Paul that this is to be completely effected by the coming 
of Christ. In his first Epistle to the church at Thessalon- 
ica, the apostle had expressed joy in their having '' turned 
from idols to serve the living and true God, and to icait 
for his So}ifrom heaven,'' 1 Thess. i. 9. He had exhorted 
them to ^' walk worthy of God/' w^ho had called them 
^* unto His kingdom and glory,'' ii. 12. He had re- 
garded them as his hope, and joy, and crown of rejoicing, 
'^ in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ, at his coming,'' 
ii. 19. He had prayed that the Lord would establish 
their hearts '* unblameable in holiness, before God, even 
our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with 
all His saints," iii. 13. He had farther comforted them 
concerning the death of their believing friends, by the assur- 
ance that those who '' sleep in Jesus will God biing w^ith 
Him,'' iv. 14. He had reminded them, that, to those w^ho 
expect Him not, '' the day of the Lord cometh as a thief 
in the night," although of '^ the times and seasons " he 
needed not to write unto them, for they were not in dark- 
ness that that day should overtake them as a thief; for 
which reason he exhorted them to ^' watch and be sober," 
V. 1 — 6. And, finally, he had prayed that they should 
'' be preserved blameless, unto the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ," v. 23. 

By thus glancing at these numerous allusions in his 
first short Epistle, we are better prepared to understand 
the apostle's design in the second. For, by the earnestness 
and the frequency wnth which he had thus urged the com- 
ing of Christ upon the attention of the Thessalonian church, 
and probably from the statements of others, they had been 
thrown into some degree of perturbation, supposing that 
glorious event just about to be revealed.* Paul seems to 

• When Dr. Hamilton wishes to repel Mr. Cuninghame's argu- 
ment from Matt. xxiv. he affirms (p. 261,) that the coming of our 
Lord was at the destruction of Jerusalem : but when he would de- 



70 

have written his second epistle solely with a view to correcl 
the mistake into which they had fallen. He first vindi- 
cates God for rewarding his servants and punishing his 
enemies ** with everlasting destrnction from the presence 
of the Lord, and from the glory of His power, ivhen he 
comes to he glorified in his saints, and to he admired of 
all them that helieve?'^ He then proceeds, in the begin- 
ning of the second chapter, to address them, with earnest- 
ness and afiection, on the time of the Saviour's advent. 
*' Now, we beseech yon, brethren, by the coming of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unlo Him, 
that ye be not soon shaken in mind or trouhled, neither by 
spirit, nor by word, nor hi/ letter as from us, as that the 
day of Christ is at hand," or, instant l//, as vr6(STriy.iv 
ought to be rendered. With this view of the apostle's 
design we can never suppose that he now refers to any 
other than that '' coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with 
all His saints,'' to which he aUuded in his former epistle. 
AMiatever anxiety some may evince to escape from the force 
of the passage by supposing a '' sj)iritual advent," the real 
nature of this coming is already too evident to admit of its 
being so explained away. But palpable as the apostle^^s 
meaning now is, the argument to be derived from his after 
statement acquires additional strength, by the consideration 
that I'Ttz^ here translated '' by " the coming of our Lord, 
ought to be rendered *' of or concerning " His coming, 
Parkhurst, thus correcting the translation of this passage. 



ride the premature expectations of the church at Thessalonica, he 
does not forget, (p. 12.) that His coming was to be preceded by 
the treading down of Jerusalem, until the times of the Gentiles be 
fulfilled, although he elspwhere maintains, (p. 250.) that His com- 
ing was to h^ followed hy that calamity. Truly it is not surprising 
that the laborious minuteness of a Millenajian writer in occupying 
a number of pages with arguments to determine the proper punctu- 
ation of a Scripture passage, should appear ridiculous to an author, 
who thus, with so much ease— neither assigning a reason, nor offer- 
ing an apology — can place the sam.e event at two diffi?rent periods 
distant from each other ISOO years, as he finds the necessities of his 
argument may require. The Doctor's mode, it must be acknow- 
ledged, is the easier and more summary of the two, but to those w^ho 
sincerely desire to know the mind of the Spirit, it will not always 
prove the most satisfactory, to which the Dr. ought more fi-equently 
to attend. 



go 

tefers fo Wbitby and MackDight, among others, as autlior-* 
ity---commeiitators who will not readilj be suspected of 
Millenarian tendencies. This correciion gives an entirely 
different view of the verse, as, without the slightest refer- 
ence to the context, ii removes the possibility of doubt that 
the subject of which he expressly wrote was '' concerning 
the coaiiog of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering 
togethei* uiito him," which admits of no spiritual interpre- 
tation. Independently, indeed, of this correction, the mean- 
ing may be easily ascertained and established. It is evi- 
dent, it could not be the day of their death which the apos- 
tle contemplated, else he could have given tl:em no assur- 
ance that any previous time should certainly elapse, still less 
that it would not t?ke place till the dest'.'uction of Antichrist- 
It could not be merely the more general diflusion of the 
influences of the Spirit in the church or in the w^orld, for 
this would have occasioned them no '* trouble." And it 
was no other than the personal coming of the Lord, respect- 
ing the time of w^hich the believing Thessalonians had fallen 
into mistake, and concerning which the apostle designed to 
correct them. What w^e now have to attend to is the 
period assigned by the apostle for this glorious advent of 
the Redeemer. Guarding them against deceivers, he 
assures them that that day should not come except there 
came a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed 
— the Son of Perdition. He proceeds to state the character 
of Antichrist, as recognised by Protestant commentators; 
and having adverted to the barrier which Rome Pagan 
opposed to his manifestation, till taken out of the way, he 
adds, verse 8, *' And then shall that Wicked be revealed, 
whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of his mouth, 
and DESTROY w^ith the brightness of His coming.'' 
This coming must therefore be before the Millennium; 
and if it be of a personal nature, in the second ve]se, it 
must be the same in the eighth. The same word is used 
in both cases ; and to imagine that the apostle, while pro- 
fessedly correcting a mistake into v/hich his readers had 
fallen, pbout the ^personal coming of the Lord, should, in- 
stea-d, inform tbem of the period of v. .spiritiMl dAveni, with- 
out giving them any intimation of the substitution, is to 
suppose him guilty of a sophism w^iich would not be prac- 
tised by any honest man. Besides, it deserves to be 



81 

remarked, that the word here translated *' brightness,'^*' 
Parkhurst observes, the Greek writers particularly apply 
to the appearance of some cleiii/. In Scripture, it is never 
used but to denote a personal manifestation, as in the fol- 
lowing passages relative to Clirist's glorious appearance at 
His return. " 1 charge thee, therefore, before God, and 
the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the cpiick and the 
dead at his appearing and his kingdom,'' 2 Tim. iv. 1. 
^' That thou keep this commandment without spot, unre- 
bukeable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ/' 
1 Tim. vi. 14. ^' Looking for that blessed hope, and the 
glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus 
Christ," Titus ii. L3. '* Henceforth there is laid up for 
me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous 
Judge, shall give me at that day ; and not to me only, but 
unto all them also that love His appearing,'' 2 Tim.iv. 8. 
How then is it possible to evade the conclusion that Christ's 
return will take place at the destruction of Antichrist? 
^•' And then shall that Wicked be revealed whom the Lord 
shall consume with the spirit of His mouth,'' (as has been 
witnessed since the Reformation,) *■ and shalU/6'5'/r(?y with 
the brightness,'' or glorious appearance ^' of His com- 

The same view of the coming of the Son of Man at the 
destruction of xAntichrist is given by the prophet Danieh 



•Any general remarks on Dr. Hamilton's mode of treating the 
three Greek nouns used in the New Testament to signify the advent 
of Christ, is rendered unnecessary, as we observe Mr. Cuninghame 
— whose thorough acquaintance with the Originals, eminently fits 
him for the work — purposes farther to take up the consideration of 
this part of the argument. We merely observe on this passage, that 
the Doctor's method oi getting through the overwhelming evidence 
it contains of the Saviour's personal return at the destruction of 
Antichrist is abundantly easy. Assuming that he formerly came at 
the destruction of Jerusalem— next declaring that he did not then 
come in person — and lastly, asserting, that ''His advent is represen- 
ted in the same terms on the two latter occasions," he speedily 
arives at the conclusion, (p. 238,) that ''the presumption certainly 
is, that he will not come in person, either at the overthrow of Anti 
christ, or the introduction of the Millennium '' — between which 
events he marvellously interposes seventy-five years, (p. 236,) and 
seems to imagine he has thus fully confuted Mr. Cuuiuo^h,ame'& 
argument ! ! 



82 

The seventh chapter of his prophecies contains the account 
of a dream, or vision, in which tlie propliet Scuv four beasts, 
which Commentators are agreed, represent the great mon- 
archies which have successively )iad dominion from that 
time till now — tlie Babylonian, the iNIedo-Persian, the 
Grecian, and the Roman. l'l>is last a])peared to the 
prophet dread hi I and terrible, and strong exceedingly, with 
great iron teeth, and as breaking in pieces, and stamping 
the residue with the feet of it, ** and it had ten horns." 
While the prophet considered these horns — the kingdoms 
into which the Roman empire became divided — behold 
there came up among iliem, another little horn having 
eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth s}x?aking great 
things, which '' made war with the saints, and j)revailed 
against them." This little horn, it is also agreed, is the 
Papal Antichrist. Contemplating this iiorn, the prophet 
'^ beheld till the thrones were cast down, (set or placed,) 
and the x\ncient of Days did sit, whose garment was 
white as snow, and the hair of His head like the pure 
wool ; His throne was hke the fiery flame, and His wheels 
as burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth 
from before Him ; thousand thousands ministered unto 
Him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before 
Him: the judgtuent was set and the books were opened. 
I beheld then, because of the voice of the great words 
which the horn spake : / beheld even till the beast was 
slain, and his bodf/ destroyed and given to the burning 
Jlanie, As concerning the rest of the beasts they had their 
dominion taken away, yet their lives were prolonged for 
a season and time. 1 saw in the night visions; and, be- 
hold, one like the Son of Man came icith the clouds of 
heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days, and they brought 
Him near before Him. And there was given Him domi- 
nion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, 
and languages should serve Him. His dominion is an 
everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and His 
kingdom that which shall not be destroyed/*' * Dan. vii. 



• T>r. Hamilton, to supply the place of argument, gives an ex- 
tract, (page 234,) in which the Edinburgh Theological Magazine, 
attempting to vindicate an absurd commentary which Mr. Cuning- 
hame has exposed, concludes some equally pointless remai'ks on this 



83 

9 — 14. How fully does this confirm the view given by 
Paul to the Thessalonians ? 

Under the representation of seven angels pouring out 
the vials of God's wrath upon the earth, the book of the 
Revelation contains a prediction of the jadgments which 
precede the jMiHenniuni ; by the last of which vials. Anti- 
christ is to be finally destroyed. After the account of the 
sixth, and before the out-pouring of the se\'enth vial, there 



passage, in the following words, " The Son of Man came to the 
Ancient of Days, or was brought near before Him. The only ques- 
tion then is, where has the Ancient of Days His abode ? Where do 
the Scriptures unifo!*nily represent Him as erecting His throne ? If 
it be on earth, then the coming of the Son of Man ^vas a desce7ii 
according to Mr. Cuninghame; if it be in heaven, then the coming 
of the Son of Man was an ascent according to the interpreters, 
Maclaurin and Scott." The author of the above is certainly en- 
titled to the merit ol originalily ; and should this new species of 
argumentation ever become adinissible, what are at present regarded 
as indubitable facts will be easily overthrown. If, for example, any 
gentleman, ignorant of the power and nature of Rel'g'ous Criticism, 
should venture to mention his having been, in 1822. at the levee of 
his present Mcijesty, held in the palace of Holyrood, he might soon 
have occasion to blush for his temeritv, and have his want of pro- 
bity thus exposed by some acule reviewer : •* Where does George 
the Fouith reside ? Where is he uniformly lepiesented as holding 
his Court ? If in Edinburgh, then may you have been present at his 
levee in Holyrood; but, if in London, then. Sir, you endeavour to 
deceive." In the prophecy the point to be ascertained is not where 
the throne of the Ancient of Days is usually placed, but where He 
is represented as having set these thrones of judgment at the parti- 
cular time specified. These cannot be confounded with the eternal 
throne of God. They are only placed while the transactions of the 
vision are being accomplished. The prophet beheld " till " they 
were set ; and, instead of being in heaven, they are represented in 
the context as being placed upon the kingdoms described under the 
emblems of the four destructive beasts. Contemplating the Papal 
Antichrist which had arisen among the other hotns of the Roman 
empire, and considering this horn whose look was more stout than 
his fellows, the prophet " beheld till the thrones were placed, and 
I the Ancient of Days did sit " in judgment upon him. It was while 
these thrones were set, and judgment was being executed, that One 
like the Son of Man came from heaven, which must receive Him 
" until the times of restitution of all things, w^hich God hath spoken 
by the mouth of ail his holy prophets since the world began." 
These times being then come, " there was given Him dominion, 
and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages 
should serve Him." 



84 

is a remarkable parenthetical intimation given. ^' And the^ 
sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphra-i 
tes, (in judgments upon the Turkish empire,) and the water . 
thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east : 
(probably the tribes of Israel) might be prepared. And 
I saw three unclean spirits, like frogs, come out of the 
mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, 
and out of the mouth of the false prophet, for they are i 
the spirits of devils working miracles, (or wonders,) which i 
go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of 
God Almighty. Behold I come as a thief. Blessed is 
he that watcheth and keepeth his garments, lest he walk 
naked and they see his shame. And he gathered them 
together into a place called, in the Hebrew tongue, Arma- 
geddon." Then follows the judgments of the last vial: ' 
'' x\nd the seventh angel poured out his vial," &c. Rev. • 
xvi. 12 — 17. There is no such intimation as is here made 
of the coming of the Lord given between the outpouring of 
any of the preceding vials, nor in any other of the prophe- 
tic parts of the Book of the Revelation, And the figure 
used — as a thief — is that in which Christ himself foretold 
his personal advent. '*' Let your loins be girded about, 
and your lights burning, and ye yourselves like unto men 
that wait for their Lord, when he ivill return from the 
wedding. — And this know, that if the good man of the 
house had known what hour the thief would come, he 
would have watched, and not have suffered his house to 
be broken through. Be ye therefore ready also, for the 
Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think 7ioty Luke 
xii. 35 — 40. The apostle Peter also assures us, " the 
day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night,'' 2 Pet. 
iii. 10. This distinctive character of Christ's personal 
return might alone suggest that it is to the same advent 
the intimation between the sixth and seventh vials refers, 
*' Behold, I come as a thief." But when we reflect that 
Paul expressly asserts that the destruction of xAntichrist 
is to be effected by the brightness of Christ's coming — that 
Daniel's vision presents the view of his coming ivith the 
clouds of heavett at the same time, — and that this paren- 
thetical intimation is made just before the account of the 
final destruction of that apostacy, there surely remains no 



85 

reason to question the fact. Adv8,ncing to the more en- 
larged account of the utter destruction of that power, and 
of tiie apostate nations leagued with it, we find the Saviour 
represented as present in the dread conflict. The first nine 
verses of the nineteenth chapter of the Revelation contains 
an account of the rejoicing of the saints in heaven, and their 
aspirations of praise to God, for the infliction of His judg- 
ments upon her who had corrupted the earth, and because 
the marriao-e of the Lamb is come. And, in the folio win »: 
part of this chapter, and beginning of the twentieth, is de- 
clared the signal destruction of the enemies of Christ. In 
the eleventh verse of the nineteenth chapter, the apostle 
" saw heaven opened, and, behold, a white horse, and He 
that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in 
righteousness He doth judge and make war." There can 
be no doubt that this Glorious Personage is the blessed 
Saviour, who is afterwards called the Word of God ; and 
He hath on his vesture and on His thigh a name written 
Kings of Kings and Lord of Lords, " and on His head were 
many crowns." He meditates the destruction of His ene- 
mies ; for the armies of heaven, wearing the raiment of 
saints, followed Him, '' and out of His mouth goeth a 
sharp sword that with it he should smite the nations ; and 
He shall rule them with a rod of iron ; and He treadeth 
the wine press of the fierceness and wrath uf Almighty 
God.'' To intimate the extent of the carnage, the apos- 
tle '' saw an angel standing in the sun, and he cried with 
a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst 
of heaven, Come and gather yourselves unto the supper of 
the Great God, that ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the 
flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the 
flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh 
of all men, both free and bond, both small and great." 
Without entering upon any particular examination of the 
imagery employed, we may merely observe, that the sharp 
sword going out of the Saviour's mouth niay perhaps be 
designed to intimate, that this work of tremendous destruc- 
tion will be effected in obedience to His immediate com- 
mand. This is introduced in the blessing of Moses, 
already referred to in connection with the restoration of 
Israel. '• There is none like unto the God of Jesliurun, 

H 



S6 

wlio rideth iqwn the heaven in thi/ help, and in Ilis 
exceUenc^j on the sky. The eternal God is thy refuge,, 
and underneath are the everlasting arms. And He shall 
thrust out the enemy before thee, and shall say, Destroy 
them/' Deut. xxxiii. 26, 27. The explanation, some- 
times given, of the sword going out of the Saviour's mouth 
being designed to intimate His bringing the world into sub- 
jection to Himself, by the preaching of the Word, attended 
by the blessed influences of His Spirit, is quite inconsistent 
with the whole representation. The angels are commis- 
sioned to '^ pour out the icrath of God upon the earth," 
Rev. xvi. 1.; and experience proves that the contents of 
the first six of their vials — all of which are light compared 
with the seventh — have not been of a converting but of a 
destructive nature. The gospel is indeed at this time to 
be preached extensively to the nations, calling them to 
fear God and give glory to Him, on account of these 
tremendous judgments upon the enemies of religion and of 
mankind. '•' And I saw^ another angel fly in the midst of 
heaven," says the apostle, immediately before the destruc- 
tion of mystic Babylon, '' having the everlasting gospel to 
preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every 
kindred, and nation, and tongue, and people, saying, with 
a loud voice. Fear God, and give glory to Him, for the 
hour of hiS' judgments is come, and worship Him that 
made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of 
w^aters," * Rev. xiv. 6, 7. Had it been in gracious and be- 
nignant influences that Christ was coming to these '' kings 
of the earth, and their armies^' there could have been no 
meaning in the fowls of heaven being summoned to the 
banquet. " And all the fowls were filled with their flesh." 
It is evidently no other than that destruction of Antichrist 
which Paul informed the Thessalonians would be effected 
by the brightness of Christ's coming. In a preceding chap- 
ter of the book of the Revelation, we have another state- 



* Haw often is the first part of this text quoted while the latter 
part, which is the substance of the angelic message, is studiously 
kept out of view I There is something manifestly wrong, when we 
are so unwilling to declare, nay, so unwilling to Ijelieve the denun- 
ciation of divine indignation upon the church's enemies. 



87 

ment of this final overthrow. '^ And the ten horns which 
thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom 
as yet, (the Roman empire not having been divided at the 
time tho apostle had tijis celestial vision,) but receive 
power as kings one hour witii the beast. I'hese have one 
mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the 
beast. These shall make war with the Lamb, and the 
Lamb shall overcome them, for He is Lord of Lords, and 
Kings of Kings; and the^ that ai^e with Him are called, 
and chosen, and faithful. T for '' The Lord Jesus shall 
be revealed from heaven, with His mighty angels, in flam- 
ing fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, 
and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ," 
Rev.xvii. 12—14. 2 lliess. i. 7, 8. '' And Enoch, also, 
the seventh from Adam, prophesied of these, saying. Be- 
hold the Lord cometh with \^n thousand of His saints, to 
execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are 
ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds, which 
they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard 
speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against 
him,'' Jude, verses 14, 15. On this account '' shall 
all the tribes of the earth mourn,'' when " they shall 
see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven with 
power and great glory," Mat. xxiv. 30. The result of 
this conflict with the kings of the earth and their armies 
follows : '•' And the beast Vv'as taken, and with him the 
false prophet that wrought miracles before him — these 
both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brim- 
stone, and the remnant were slain with the svv'ord of Him 
that sat upon the horse, which sward proceedeth out of 
His mouth.'' Satan himself, who has so long roamed the 
world, seducing men from their allegiance to heaven's high 
Majesty, shall be bound and shut up that he may not de- 
ceive the nations. '^ And 1 saw an angel come down from 
heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great 
chain in his hand; and he laid hold on the Dragon, that 
old serpent which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him 
a thousand years, and cast him into the bottomless pit, 
and shut him up, and set a seal upon him that he should 
deceive the nations no more till the thousand years should 
be fulfilled, and after that he must be loosed a little season," 
Rev, XX, 1 — 3. 

H 2 



88 

Thus are we brought to that '' consummation '' to which 

the expounding angel directed Daniel's faith, when '' that 
determined " should be poured upon the desolator — to 
^' the times of the restitution of ail things/'" until which 
Peter declared the heavens must receive our Lord — to the 
blessed epoch announced by Paul, when the Saviour shall 
utterly destroy Antichrist *' vdih the brightness of His 
coming/' — to the period predicted by our Lord Himself 
when '•' the times of the Gentiles shall be fullilled, — and 
when ^' the end of the age '*' shall arrive, for which His dis- 
ciples longed, and which was afterwards announced, with 
awful solemnity, by an angel, in the hearing of him who 
v/as peculiarly beloved. '' And the angel which T saw 
stand upon the sea, and upon the earth, lifted up his hand 
to heaven, and sware by Him that liveth for ever and ever, 
who created heaven and the things that therein are, and 
the sea and the things which are therein, that there should 
he time no longer ; but in the days of the voice of the 
seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery 
of God should be finished, as He hath declared to his 
servants the prophets,*' Rev. x. 5 — 7. 



First Hesurrection and Reign of the Saints. 

Having thus arrived in our investigations to the end of 
this age, we proceed farther to inquire, what the Spirit of 
God has been pleased to reveal concerning '' that which 
is to come.'' One distinguishing feature of that age, is 
declared by the apostle Paul, when he reminds the saints 
at Ephesus, that God '^ hath made known unto us the 
mystery of His will, according to His good pleasure, which 
Pie hath purposed in Himself, that in the disj^ensation of 
the fulness of times, He might gather together in one, 
all things in Christ, both ivhich are in heaven, and which 
are on earth, even in Him,'' Ephes. i. 9, 10. " And I 
saw thrones," continues the apostle John, after the account 
of the destruction of the Antichristian nations, and the 
binding of Satan, ^' And I saw thrones^ and they (or per- 



89 

sons) sat upon them, and judgnnent was given unto them; 
and 1 saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the 
witness af Jesus, and for the word of God, and " of them 
•'• which had not worshipped the beast, (so even AYhitby 
admits it ought to be read,) neither his image, neither had 
received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands; 
and tliej lived and reigned with Christ a thousand jears. 
But the rest of the dead * lived not again until the thousand 
years were finished. This is the First Resurrection. 
Blessed and lioly is he that hath 'part in the First Resitr- 

* From iiie word bcre translated •* rest," being, in the original, 
the same W'th that translated •'remnant," Rev. xix. 21 ; Dr. 
Hamilton, (p. 21 S.) maintains the parties Sjiokcn of to be one and 
the same. To charge a Doctor of Diviaity with unwoi-thy quib- 
bling woold be unseemly; bat really when attempts are made to set 
aside and decry a scriptural doctrine, and to support an opposite 
opinion by such an artiiice, suspicions will involuntarily arise. 
What would be thought of the wisdom or candour of him who 
should gravely maintain that Jniidels and Christians must be pre- 
cisely the same class of men, because he had found in some highly 
approved theological w^ork, a " remnant" cf the one in juxta posi- 
tion with •• the rest " of the other — the remnant and the rest mean- 
ing the same thing? Oc, how many would be persuaded that "oil " 
and "blood " are exactly the same, although he should adduce the 
fact, that in the Scripture account of the legal ceremotjial services, 
''the rest" of a portion of both are mentioned, within a dozen chap- 
ters of each other. Yet such is the nature of the evidence by which 
Dr. Hamilton would establish that \}\i^ slain. Rev. xix. 21. are those 
described. Rev. xx. 5. as the rest of the dead who live not again till 
the thousand years be finished. The sophism may be rendered still 
more appai-eni, by bringing together other instances from the Xew 
Testament, in which the same Greek term occurs. For by following 
the same line of argument the Doctor might establish, beyond the 
power of contioversv, not merely the identity of *• the remnant'' 
slain, with '• the rest " of the dead who lived not again ; but he 
might also prove that both are the very party described, Rev. ix, 
20, as " the rest of the men which v^ere. not killed by these plagues, 
yet repented not of the works of their hands;" and that stiil we 
have in Rev. xi. 13, those men, the s^rs ^' remnant ^^X^o w^ere af- 
frighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven — " o* \oiyroi. the 
identical remnant who we^re slain," exclaims the Doctor with an 
air of tiiumpii. We wonder it did not occur while he thus deceived 
himself, or endeavoured to practise upon the credulity of hisreaders, 
that the remainder oi one thing could not be the •' identical 
remnant " oi another, and that the character of these remnants dif- 
fer just in proportion to the dissimilarity of the objects to which 
they apply, this being ascertained only horn the connexion in which 
they are lound. " The rest or remnant " in English, with its equiv- 
alent in Greek, merelv denotes w-hat is not inciudetL w^iether this 
H 3 



90 

rection ; on sucli the second death hath no power, but 
they shall be priests of God and of Christ, mid shall reign 
with Him a thousand years,'' Rev. xx. 4 — 6. Thus, 
then, are we brought to the consideration of the much- 
disputed doctrine of the pre-raillennial resurrection of the 
saints, and their after reign loith Christ during the Mil- 
lennium, * 

be, as in Mat. xxii. 6, "tbe remnant " of unworthy men who re- 
jected the invitation to the wedding of the king's son — or, as in 
Mat. XXV. 11, '' the other " virgins who were denied access to the 
Bridegroom's presence — or the lusts of "other " things which ren- 
der the word unfruitful, as in Mark iv. 19— or, as in Luke xii. 26, 
" the rest " of the things about which Christ enjoined His disci- 
ples to take no thought. 

* We hope to be forgiven by the Examinator in the Instructor, 
for having preferred the method adopted, although it has brought 
us thus late to the examination of the passage he has kindly pre- 
scribed (p. 482) as that on which •' all discussion should begin, and 
all demonstrations should finally seek their foundation." We beg 
to assure him, that it was from no contempt of his prescriptive 
authority that a different course has been pursued, but simply from | 
a belief that it might be proper first to establish the period of | 
Christ's return, and from a conviction that the doctrine of our j 
Lord's Millennial advent and reign, is supported by such an abun- \ 
dance of Scriptural evidence as that it would have stood perfectly 
secure, even if accident or design had deprived us of tbe passage in \ 
question. The only point here declared, which is not elsewhere 
revealed, is the duration of this reign ; and comm.entators, holding 
opposite sentiments on the subject of the personal presence of Christ, 
are, after all, at variance with respect to the meaning of the " thous- 
and years." So that the only additional circumstance here ascer- 
tained is, that this reign is for a limited time — the exact duration 
of which will not perhaps in this state be known till the event 
declare. Some suppose, that the thousand years are given as a 
round number, merely indicating a long but indefinite time ; others 
believe, they are to be understood as literal years, and therefore 
that they predict the precise period of the Millennium ; and a third 
class maintain, that being prophetic years, having a year for a day. 
they intimate a period of 365.000 civil years. Although fully aware 
that there are arguments not destitute of weight in favour of the 
interpretation of literal years, to us the opinion scarcely appears 
consistent with other Scriptures. When we consider the frequency 
with which the prophets speak of the continuance ot Christ's Millen- 
nial reign on earth, as *• for ever," and, in some cases, as *• for 
ever and ever," we are constrained to think such expressions too 
strong, to be used in reference to a period of a thousand literal 
years. This objection appears still more forcible, when it is remem- 
bered, that, in some instances, the '• for ever" is put in contrast 
with the time of Israel's dispersion, as if that were comparatively 
but a little while. 



91 

Much of the supposed difSculty with respect to the 
nature of this resurrection and reign probably arises from 
a too frequent neglect of the light which it receives from 
other parts of script are, and the entire oversight even of 
the preceding contest, predicting the coming of Christ and 
the destruction of his enemies, to which we have adverted. 
The numerous prophetic annunciations of Messiah's future 
abode on earth — the evidence ah'eady adduced of this 
being the period of His personal return — and the declara- 
tions, yet to be noticed, of the resurrection of the dead 
saints and change of those alive at his coming — these not 
only constrain us to believe, but to wonder it should ever 
have been denied, that this resurrection is literal and the 
reign personal, and that those who live and reign with Him 
are His arisen and glorified saints, redeemed out of every 
kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; part of whose 
heavenly song, in prospect of this honour, being, "' We 
shall reign upon the earth/'* Rev. v. 9, 10. Indeed, hav- 
ing already so fully proved the return of Christ before the 
^lillennium, further examination of this passage to ascer- 
tain its meaning may be deemed superfluous. Still, how- 
e\er, it may add confirmation to the faith of some who 
already believe, enable the doubtful to decide, and con- 
vince others who have hitherto been prejudiced against this 
glorious truth, to attend for a little to some of the reasons 
adduced for understanding it spiritually, and to examine 
what farther light may be derived from other scriptures 
concerning the First Resurrection ; for, happily, on this 
important and interesting doctrine, \ve have ''' line upon 
line, precept on precept/"' 

It is sometimes said, by those who deny a personal 
reigi^, that the book of the Revelation being figurative it 
is improper to suppose that this is to be literally under- 
stood. But the adoption of such a principle of interpreta- 
tion is not more subversive of a literal than of a spiritual 
resurrection and reign. For, if the figurative nature of the 
book form an objection to our understanding them in one 
sense, it may be made equally to exclude them m any other. 
Nor is this the whole of the evil such a mode of interpreta- 
tion would occasion. We should, besides, be led not only 
to reject the literal resurrection of the rest of the dead, 
•'•' small and great,'* r^ter the jMillennium, but also to deny 



92 

file literal destruction of Antichrist — the binding of Sat^in 
=^— his future release, and the re-extension of his power— 
his ultimate punishment, — and the final judgment. Not 
only are all these contained in this figurative book, but 
figures are used in the account of them ; as in the descrip- 
tion of the beast and the marking of his followers — the 
angel's key — the chaining of Satan and setting a seal upon 
him, — and the opening of books for the purpose of judg- 
ment. But the use of these figures does not in the least 
aftect the reality of the events to which they refer, and 
stili less, therefore^ will the figurative character of the 
book change the nature of real events, in the account of 
which figures are not used. 

But again, it has been objected, that it is not the saints^ 
themselves, but their souls that are here said to live. This 
objection has more speciousness than force. For it is 
to be observed that a change of condition is here evidently 
implied — a change from death unto life. The souls, how- 
ever, had not died, and therefore it could not be said of 
them that they "lived'' again. This is further evident 
from the contrast between those w^ho " lived and reigned 
with Christ," and the rest of the dead, who " lived not 
again till the thousand years were finished." As in the 
case of the latter their living not '* again,'' till the close of 
this period, implies that they had lived at some former 
period, but were now dead, and as this cannot be under- 
stood of their souls, so when it is said of those who are made 
partakers of the First Resurrection that they '' lived, ^' these 
must have'been brought by the resurrection of their bodies, 
from that state of death in which the rest of the dead still 
continue. Indeed, had not unusual pains been taken to 
put a strained interpretation on this passage, any process 
of reasoning for the removal of such an objection must have 
been altogether unnecessary. The word " soul," {-^'^X^l) 
is in scri])ture, as well as in common language, frequently 
used to denote the person ; and in the former w^e no more 
experience ditnculty in determining its meaning, than we 
apprehend danger of being misunderstood when we speak 
of the number of souls a city contains. Although we had 
no other information as to what is meant when the apostle 
Peter speaks of the '' few, that is eight souls " who were 
saved in the ark, (1 Pet. iii. 20.) who would exclude the 



93 

j ! 
j 

\ I bodies of Noali and his family from the sanation referred 
to ? \Yhen we are informed of the large accession of 
members made to the church on the day of Pentecost, it is 
in these words ; '* and the same day there were added unto 
them about three thousand so ids/' Acts \L 41. And Paul 
says of those in the ship with him when cast upon JNlelita^ 
" And we were in all in the ship, two hundred threescore 
and sixteen souls/' Actsxxvii. 37. In these, and similar 
instances, the very word used by John is introduced, when, 
the person, rather than the separate spirit is spoken of. It 
was when the Lord had breathed the breath of life into its 
clay tenement, that " //^/^ became a living soul/' Gen. ii. 7. 
Indeed ''soul '' is used in Scripture not only for the person 
but sometimes for the body merely, as in Ps. xlix. 15. ** But 
God will redeem my soul from the power of tlie grave!'^ 
We are, therefore, fully warranted in believing the apostle's 
vision to have been of the literal resurrection of those who 
had suffered for the cause of Christ, and of those who sub- 
mitted not to Antichristian authority ; '' which had. not wor- 
shipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received 
his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands.'' 

But it is then farther objected, that the apostle's de- 
scription of these saints who live and reign vv'ith Christy 
includes only those who have obtained the iSIartyr's crown 
and those who have resisted the abominations of the Man 
of Sin. But this omission of all the prophets and saints of 
previous ages, appears to have been designed, in order to 
preserve the unity of the vision. The preceding part being 

*The Examinator in the Instructor, grants (p. 4S5) that '• the 
word souls (4.u;^at) is frequently used in the Sacred \Vritings for 
persons." But Dr. Hamilton, who has often loaded Millenar- 
ians with a profusion of abuse, substituting sounding epithets for 
solid arguments, in this instance carries his censure much higher, 
and would seem to question the \visdom of Hiai who dictated the 
passages cited above. '^ The Greek," says he, (p. 204j ''is not 
such a scanty language as to be unable to furnish a separate term for 
each of the ideas conveyed by the words person, soul, and body." 
We have no design of attributing such a sentence to wilful captious- 
ness with the language of InspircUion, but would more charitably 
ascribe it to that over-hasty zeal against the supposed alarming 
heresy, which deprived him of the power of cool reflection and due- 
investigation, adding it to the multitude of instances which equally 
prove how untenable is the theory the Doctor maintains, and hla 
auxiety for its support. 



94 

occupied with a prediction concerning Antichrist, and of the 
sins and the sufferings be shoukl occasion in the church, 
the apostle's attention at his overthrow was principally con- 
fined to the fate of those wlio were engaged in the transac- 
tions to wiiich the vision more immediately relates. In 
the interval between the period of Antich List's rise, and that 
of his destruction at the coming of the Lord, the fidelity of 
the church has been, and will be, continually put to the 
test, either by the wiles or the cruelty of that insidious 
and destructive foe. To the faithful who had steadfastly 
maintained the truth as it is in Jesus, amid the terrors of 
death, or when surrounded by more dangerous temptations 
to compliance with his devilisli devices, the limitation in the 
passage seems peculiarly appropriate. All who had 
not been seduced from their allegiance to the Saviour 
during the existence of that apostacy, and within the reach 
of his influence, are included, either among those who 
" were beheaded^ for the witness of Jesus, and for the 
word of God," or among those who, though they may not 
have been called to lay down their lives for the trulh,"had 
not worsliipped the bea^st, neither his image^ neither had 
r^cei'ved his^ maik upon their foreheads, or in their hands." 
When this is considered, it gives peculiar significancy to 
the hmitation on which the objection is founded ; the 
apostle taking especial notice of the privilege of those whose 
circumstances had foiTued the subject of the preceding 
visions. It is, however, worthy of notice^ that although 
he names no other as sharing the glorious privileges of 
wliich they are made partakers, yet the manner in v\'hich 
this part of tlie vision is introduced, leaves it to be inferred 
that others are so. For, says the apostle, " I saw thrones, 
and t/iey sat upon them, eaid judgment was given unto 
^/ie?n ; ami (being divinely directed in making the most inter- 
esting selection.) I saw (among those on the thrones) the souls 
of them that weie beheaded for the witness of Jesus,'' &c. 
Those whom he saw upon the thrones, and to whom judg- 
ment was given, do not appear to be merely the two classes to 
whom he immediately after refers. But for a knowledge of 
who these others may be, and of God's designs with respect 
to His people in former ages, we must liave recourse to other 
parts of His word, which, as we shall see, contains ample 
evidence of their enjoyment of the same glorious privilege. 



95 

Let us, however, for a moment suppose, that this pas* 
sage is not to be understood as speaking of a hteral resur- 
rection of these saints, but of a resurrection of the ^;r2'/2C2- 
•pies they held, and see how this will accord with the 
language employed. A resurrection, it will be admitted, 
presupposes the dectth of the object to be raised, and 
therefore before there can be a resurrection of Christian 
principles tbey must first have died from the earth. And 
how does this supposition coincide wi(h the idea generally 
entertained, that the present laudable exertions for the 
diffusion of the gospel shall progressively increase, until it 
be ultimately successful in the conversion of the whole 
world, and the glorious dtay of promise be realized in the 
universal reception of its gracious truths ? Christianity has 
already taken root in far distant lands, and although its 
power has not been so extensively manifested as every 
friend of Jesus must have wished and prayed for, still; we 
believe, that, at our Lord's return^ He shall have tropliies 
of redeeming love from every clime. But, on the princi- 
ples of those who suppose that the Millennium shall be 
simply the result of Christianity's extending influence, 
when is it to die, that it may be made to live again in the 
First Resurrection ? Let it not be said that this Resurrec- 
tion is of the principles of the marturs, and therefore means 
a greater degree of purity. The principles of the martyrs 
were just those of the truth as it is in Jesus ; the same 
Scriptures which they enjoyed being now in our hands^ 
and professedly received as the standard of our faith ; al- 
though it must be acknowledged, that, in early times, they 
entertained different opinions of some of its truths, as the 
present necessity of vindicating their sentiments with re- 
spect to the time and purpose of the Sa\iour's return suffi- 
ciently testifies. But the resurrection witnessed by Joha 
was not only of those who had sealed their testimony with 
their blood, but of all who had resisted the blasphemous 
usurpations of the Man of Sin, who '\ had not worshipped 
the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark 
upon their foreheads or in their hands.'' Until the prin- 
ciples of all who have maintained the truth in opposition 
to his errors have become extinct, there can, therefore, be 
no resurrection of them ; and if, as is maintained, the 
Millennium is to be gradually introduced by the gospel's 



96 

extending influence, this cannot at all take place. How 
then can this apply to the First Resurrection ? 

There is another inconsistency in the supposition of 
Antimillenarians. These principles having had '^ part in 
the First Resurrection, on such the second death hath no 
power.'' Now, as upon their hypothesis, the first death 
of these principles must have taken place before the Miilen- 
miim, seeing that at that time they shall enjoy a resurrec- 
tion, so we must suppose the second death their future 
decay or extinction. Not only is this, however, quite at 
variance with the Scriptural account of the nature of the 
second death, (which means the being cast into the lake 
of fire, Rev. xx. 14,) but that even such a death as we are 
now supposing, or that a death of any kind should have 
influence on those who have part in the First Resurrection, 
is directly opposed to the statement made by the apostle : 
*^ Blessed and holy is He that hath part in the First 
Resurrection, for on such the second death (be it what it 
may in the opinion of our friends) hath ?w power. Yet, 
if Christian principles are to be understood as those who 
have '' part in the First Resurrection," we find that when 
Satan is again loosed from his prison an apostacy takes 
place, which shows that he has obtained much power over 
them in t/iis sort of second death. If, then, it had been 
of these it was said, ^^ Blessed and holy is he that hath 
part in the First Resurrection," could it have been added, 
" on such (principles) the second death hath no power ?" * 



* Dr. Hamilton, (p. 215,) supposes "the second resurrection" 
to mean " the revival of wicked and irreligious principles and prac- 
tices;" and Mr. Mason, (Gentiles' Fulness, p. 212.) in like manner 
renders it "the great increase of wicked men on the earth." But 
although believers are, in Scripture, said to be spiritually "raised 
from death unto life," we know of no instance in which a change of 
an opposite character is so described. Persons under the power of 
the Wicked One are said to be dead in trespasses and sins. Nor 
is there, in the account given in this chapter of the nations' going 
up upon the breadth of the earth, and encompassing the camp of the 
saints and the beloved City, a single word which can be made to 
convey the idea of their malignant attempt being accounted a re- 
surrection. Query, Can Dr. Hamilton assign any better reason 
than his desireto support a theory, for having lengthened, (p. 212,) 
the Scripture " little season " which succeeds the Millennium, 
into "centuries?" 



97 

But the saints whom the apostle describes as having 
** lived," in the First Resurrection, shall also *' be priests 
of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thous- 
and years/' And how is this to be understood of Chris- 
tian principles ? In what possible sense can Christian 
principles be said to reign " with " Christ ? 

Avoiding these inconsistencies, and viewing the language 
in its natural meaning, let us now inquire how the doctrine 
of a separate resurrection of the just accords with other 
Scriptures. And as with respect to the period of Christ's 
return at the commencement of the Millennium, we 
shall find this also unequivocally stated, and fully implied, 
in many texts both of the Old and New Testaments. 

The prophet Isaiah distinctly refers to a resurrection 
which shall not be enjoyed by all. In his Millennial 
song, addressing the Lord, he says of *' other lords " who 
had had dominion over them, '' They are dead^ they shall 
twt live ; they are deceased, they shall not riser But the 
Saviour responds, of another class, '*' Thy dead men shall 
lice^ mtf dead body shall they arise. Awake and sing, ye 
that dwell in dust, for thy dew is as the dew of herbs," 
The '' together v^ith " in our translation being a supple- 
ment, the righteous are here recognised by Christ as 
the members of His mystical body — *' the fulness of Him 
that filleth all in all ;" and their resurrection He accounts 
as His own. And this is just at the commencement of the 
Millennium, when '* the Lord conieth out of His place to 
punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity, the 
earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more 
cover her slain. In that day the Lord with his sore, and 
great, and strong sword, shall punish leviathan, the pierc- 
ing serpent, even leviathan that crooked serpent, and He 
shall slay the Dragon that is in the sea," Is. xxvi. 14 — 21. 
xxvii. 1. And this is the very scene described in the nine- 
teenth and beginning of the twentieth chapters of the Reve- 
lation, as preceding the First Resurrection. 

The prophet Daniel had a revelation of events, in a 
connected order, from his own day down to the period of 
the restoration of Israel, with the precise number of pro- 
phetic days during which the Church should continue 
under tlie thraldom of Antichrist, and which should inter- 

I 



98 

vene till the commencement of the jVIillennium. At the 
close of this historical prediction a most enlivening assur- 
ance was vouchsafed to himself, in connection with that 
happy time. " Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to 
the thousand, three hundred, and five and thirty days, 
(from the rise of Antichrist.) Bat go thou thy way till 
the end he, for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the 
end of the days,'' * Dan. xii. 12. 

Nor is it Daniel alone who shall enjoy this distinguished 
privilege. The prophet Zechariah says, " And the Lord 
my God SHALL COME^ and all the saints with thee,''' 
Zech. xiv. 4. Here, then, is a proof that at the pre-millen* 
nial coming of the Lord, He will be attended by all 
His saints. That this is not at the consummation of 
all things, is evident from the context ; '* the Lord shall 
be King over all the earth. In that day shall there 
be one Lord and His name one— and Jerusalem shall be 
safely inhabited,^' verses 9, IL xAnd, accordingly, '^ when 
the Lord of Hosts shall reign in Mount Zion and in Jeru- 
salem," it will not be before all the ancients, but '^ before 
His ancients gloriously,'' Is. xxiv. 23* This prophet, in 
the following chapter, predicts a period when the Lord 
*' will destroy in this mountain the face of the covering 
cast over all people, and the vail that is spread over all 
nations. He icill sivallow up death in victory.'^ What 
could be more explicit ? And this is at the Millennium, 
when *' the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all 
faces ; and the rebuke of His people shall He take away 
from off all the earth, for the Lord hath spoken it." Is* 
XXV. 7, 8. This prophecy, having the period of its accom- 
plishment plainly declared, is not only in itself a proof of 
the First Resurrection, but throws light upon another 
prediction by the prophet Hosea equally definite in its 
nature, but the period of which, from the abruptness of the 

• In understanding this of the prophet's resurrection, Mr. Mason 
will observe that the connection in which we have placed the pas- 
sage, renders it unnecessary to go farther " to look for a meaning 
of that clause 'thou shalt stand in thy lot,' which would make the 
sense of this verse consistent with other parts of the Sacred Oracles." 
(Gentiles' Fulness, p. 200.) That it is in perfect consistency our 
whole argument demonstrates. What "days" are meant is too 
obvious to require comment. They can be no other than those 
mentioned in the preceding verse. 



99 

transitions, is much more obscure. '^ I will ransom them," 
says tlie Lord, '^ from the power of the grave, I will re- 
deem them from death. O death, I will be thy plagues ; 
O grave, I will be thy destruction," Hos. xiii. 14. Whe/i 
this is to take place cannot be easily ascertained from the 
context. But prophetic times are often beautifully illus- 
trated by allusions to Old Testament predictions in the 
writings of the evangelists and apostles. So it is in the 
instance before us. The apostle Paul writing to the Corin- 
thian church, and treating fully of the subject, connects 
these predictions of Isaiah and Hosea, as both to be ful- 
filled in the resurrection of the just. " So when this cor- 
ruption," says he, ^^ shall have put on incorruption, and 
this mortal shall have put on immortality, thex shall bi3 
BROUGHT TO PASS the Saying" that is written, (by Isaiah,) 
Death is swallowed up in victory, (and accommodating 
slightly that from Hosea.) O death, where is thy sting ? O 
grave, where is thy victory?" 1 Cor. xv. 54, 55. By thus 
uniting these predictions, as to be fulfilled at one time, the 
apostle determines that of Hosea to be also at the INIillen- 
nium,when '' the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all 
faces ; and the rebuke of His people shall He take away 
from off all the earth." And it is farther ascertained from 
this quotation by Paul, that the resurrection of those *' that 
are Christ's, at His coming,'' of which he is treating, will 
be at the INlillennium, that being the period predicted by 
Isaiah, with whose prophecy Paul connects the resurrec- 
tion of the just, when •' shall be brought to pass the saying 
that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory." Ac- 
cordingly, the coming of the Lord is announced by the 
Prophet in the very next verse. " x\nd it shall be said in 
that day, Lo, This is our God, we have waited for Him, 
and He will save us ; This is the Lord ; we have waited 
for him. We will be glad and rejoice in His salvation.''' 
Is. XXV. 9. 

In the extracts made from the Prophets, it has been seen 
that even the inferior animals are, at the Restitution of all 
things, to have their natures restored, that they may live in 
the state of harmony in which they existed at creation's 
dawn. For the punishment of man's sin, the curse was 
made to operate with baneful influence on the irrational 
I 2 



100 

and inanimate creatures. But even of this triumph over 
God's creation, Satan will be despoiled at the Millen- 
nium, while he himself is bound. For this period, the 
apostle Paul, in beautiful figure, represents the whole 
creation as groaning, connecting with it the redemption of 
the bodies of the children of God. '' For I reckon," 
says he, " that the sufferings of this present time are 
not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall 
be revealed in us. For the earnest expectation of the 
creature icaiteth for the manifest edion of the sons of 
God. For the creature was made subject to vanitv, 
not willingly, but by reason of Him who hath subjec- 
ted the same in hope. Because the creature itself also 
shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption, i?ito the 
glorious Liberty of the children of God, For we know 
that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain to- 
gether until now ; and not only they, hut ourselves also, 
which have the first fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves 
groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, 
the redemption of our body, '^ Rom. viii. 18 — 23. Thus 
does the apostle connect the restoration of their natures, at 
the Millennium, with the manifestation of the sons of God, 
when they also shall be delivered into the glorious liberty 
of His children. And as ^^the manifestation of the sons of 
God,'' for which the creature waits in earnest expec ation, 
is "the redemption of our bodies," it follows that our re- 
surrection must take place at the commencement of the 
Millennium, that being the period when the creature **' shall 
be delivered from the bondage of corruption.'' 

But decisive as these clear and beautifully connected il- 
lustrations of such Old Testament prophecies are, the doc- 
trine of a separate resurrection of the just may also be 
directly proved from other passages in the New Testament. 
In reply to the cavils of the Sadducees, our Lord himself 
said, " the children of ' this age ' marry and are given in 
marriage, but they who shall be accounted worthy to 
obtain 'that age,* and the resurrection from the dead, 
(or, as it ought rather to hare been rendered, out of or 
from amongst the dead,*) neither marry nor are given in 

• The same word here used occurs in this sense, in the following 
passages. " A good man, oct of the good treasure of the heart 
bringeth forth good things ; and an evil man, out of the evil trea- 
sure, bringeth forth evil things," Mat. xii. 3J. •' If ye were of tha 



lOi 

marriage, neither can they die any more, for they are equal 
unto the angels, and are the children of God, being the 
children of the resurrection,'' Luke xx, 34 — 36. \yithout 
at present insisting on the peculiarity of expression in the 
original of this and other passages where the resurrection 
of the just is spoken of in distinction from the general re- 
surrection — being called the resurrection ''from amongst'"' 
the dead — it is obvious that the resurrection of which the 
Saviour here speaks, and also ''the age" for which they 
are raised, are not to be obtained by all. There are only 
some who " shall be accounted worthy " of this high priv- 
ilege ; and these, we are expressly told, " are the children 
of God/' — nay, that they are his children, is implied in 
the very fact of their " being '^ the children of this resur- 
rection. And as John says of them to wham he refers as 
being made partakers of the First Resurrection, that they 
are not only blessed and holy, but that " on such the se- 
cond death hath no power," so the Saviour also says of 
those " who shall be accounted worthy to obtain" it, that 
^•'neither can they die any more."* 

On another occEision, when our Lord was inculcating 
%ipon one of the chief Pharisees the duty of making his 
feasts for the poor, who could not make him a return, He 
promised that for so doing he should be rewarded " at the 
resurrection of the just." " When thou makest a feast, 



world, [the world would love his own ; but because ye are not 
of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, there- 
fore the world hateth you," John^ xv. 19. " And they sung a new 
€ong, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the 
seals thereof ; for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God 
by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and. people, and 
nation," Rev. v. 9. '• Wherefore, brethren, look ye out (from) 
AMONG YOU, seven men of honest report," Acts vi* 3. 

• The Examinator in the Instructor, (p. 536-) has endeavoured 
to construct an argument against the doctrine of the pre-millennial 
resurrection upon the immortality of the arisen saints. Mis objec- 
tion had been perfectly just if it were maintained that during the 
Millennium there should be none living in the fiesh. Ail his re- 
marks on this head, however, are founded on a misapprehension oi 
Mr. Irving's statements. Millenarians as fully admit as does tlie 
Examinator himself, the immortality and incorruptibility of the 
resurrection saints. But that there is another class at that time 
upon the earth, is evident from the prophecies. *• For the child 
shaU die an hundred years old," Is. Ixv. 20. 
I 3 



102 

call tlie poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind, and thoU 
shalt be blessed ; for they cannot recompense thee ; for 
thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the 
just J' Luke xiv. 13, 14. And let it be remarked, that 
here it is not the resurrection *' from amongst '* the just> 
but ^^ at the resurrection of tlie just/' 

To this resurrection tlie Saviour must have referred, 
(John vi. 39, 40, 44, 54,) when He promises to raise up 
believers at the last day. Day is, in Scripture, frequently 
applied ta an indelinite period of time. Thus the Saviour 
said, on a certain occasion, io the Jews, (John viii. 6^,^ 
" Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day/' Again> 
the ''' forty years y during which the Israelites traversed 
the wilderness, are, by the Psalmist and the apostle Paul, j 
called '' the day of temptation," Ps. xcv. 8 — 10. Heb. iii. I 
8, 9. So also is the period of the Millennium called a 
day. '' The Lord shall be King over all the earth. Ih 
that DAY shall there be one Lord, and His name One/^ 
Zech. xiv. 9. The same form of expression is common 
among ourselves. Thus we speak of " Newton, and th^ 
men oi his day,"' when we refer not to any particular day 
of his life, but to the period at which he and his contem* 
poraries lived. 

But it is also to be remarked, that the resurrection of 
which the Saviour here speaks is promised as a special 
blessing to be bestowed on believers. But this it would 
not be if all were raised at the same time. Nor is the 
promise of this resurrection only held out as a special 
blessing, but this being the only promise made to them 
implies the high value of such an honour. " i\nd I wiii 
raise him up at the last day.'' This language would no 
doubt be perfectly intelligible and distinct to the Jews, 
who, from the prophecies cited in the jireceding part of this 
inquiry, were prepared to expect the resurrection of the 
saints at the period when the kingdom should be restored 
to Israel. For, however reluctant they were to receive 
literally the predictions of a suffering Messiah, they anti- 
cipated, with delight the accomplishment of those relative 
to the period when '' the Lord shall be King over all the 
earth," and when '' the Lord my God shall come, and all 
the saints with Thee," Zech. iv. 5, 9. Such of them, 
therefore, as were brought to the acknowledgment and 



103 

reception of Him in His mediatorial character, on having 
their faith directed forward to the " last day," the period 
of the Saviour's return, would at once recognise the allu- 
sion to the Millennial day as that at which the resurrec- 
tion of the saints shall take place. x\nd it is only to the 
righteous the gracious assurance of Jesus was now given 
that He " will raise him up at the last day." It is only 
to those whom the Father hath given Him — to those w^ho 
believe on Him — t-o those who are drawn by the Father, 
— and to those who, having eaten His flesh and drank 
His blood, have eternal life. From the speciality of the 
promise, therefore, the Saviour plainly refers to the First 
Resurrection., the characters being, as the apostle John 
expressively designates them, '' blessed and holy." And, 
instead of making any allusion to a natural day, we must 
understand this " last day" as the period of Millennial 
bliss — the last great division of time prior to the general 
resurrection. 

It was doubtless the same resurrection which the apos- 
tle Paul (Phil. iii. 11,) earnestly desired ^' if by any 
means''^ he might attain. Warning the Philippian Church 
of the enmity of the carnal Jews, who held circumcision 
as being necessary to salvation, he notices his own preten- 
sions .on this ground; but having '' no confidence in the 
jflesh," he reckons these advantages as worthless in them- 
selves. The privileges wiiich had been of gain to hinx, 
and which might have raised him to w^orldly dignity among 
his countrymen, he counted as loss for the excellency of 
the knowledge of Christ for whom he suffered. His great 
desire now was that he might know the p^wer of Christ's 
resurrection, and the fellowsliij) of \\k suiferings, even if 
this should be by being made conforriaable to Him by a 
violent death. And the reason of this self-denial, and the 
hope which sustained him, he tells us, was, '' if by ani/ 
means He might attain unto the resurrection of the dead," 
or rather, as in this instance also it ought to have been 
translated, " from amongst the dead." The resurrection 
at which he aimed, it is evident, w^as not to be obtained by 
all, for it was a privilege he was anxious to obtain, yet 
all will be raised at the general resurrection. It must, 
therefore, have been one of a peculiar kind which the 



104 

apostle so earnestly desired to attain, — doubtless the sepa- 
rate *' resurrection of the just." * 

That there will be a peculiar resurrection at Christ's 
return is obvious from Paul's first epistle to the Corin- 
thians, (xv. 23.) The apostle speaking fully of the resur- 
rection, says, ^'^ But every man in his own order, Christ 
the first fruits ; afterwards, they tHx\t are Christ's at 
his coining'' But if, at the coming of Christ, the general 
resurrection will take place, why does the apostle thus 
limit it to those '^ that are Christ's ?" It has indeed been 
affirmed, that, as the apostle immediately adds, '' Then 
cometh the end," that this must be at the same time, or 
just after it But the text gives no countenance to any 
f5uch opinion. The apostle's object in the passage was 
to declare the order of the resurrection, which he does as 
feeing in three distinct divisions, ^* Every man in his own 
order — Christ the first fruits — afterwards they that are 
Christ's at His coming — then cometh the end." And as 
between the resurrection of Christ, (the first fruits,) and 
that of those which are His at His return, about 1800 
years have already elapsed ; so may there be, w^ith equal 
propriety, the 1000 years' reign of Christ between their 
being raised and the general resurrection at '* the end." 
^Accordingly, the apostk, in the following verses, just 
places Christ's kingdom between tJae period of His coming 
and the end. The Saviour himself, after having given the 
indications of His return, instructs his disciples that when 
these come to pass they may know ^' that the kingdom of 
God is 7iigh at hand,'' Luke xxi. 31. But, at '' the 
end," the apostle informs us, the kingdom shall be de- 
livered iq) to the Father- '' Then cometh the end, 
when He shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, 
«ven the Father; when He shall have put down all rule. 



• Should it appear incredible, we can assure such of our readers as 
may not have seen Dr. Hamilton's work, that he endeavours to es- 
cd^e from the/orce of this passage, by the extraordinary expedient of 
■denying altogether its being s^ literal resurrection which Paul strove 
to aUain. '"The apostle," he says, (p. 196) ** declares, that 
though spiritually alive and risen with Christ ; he was not com- 
pletely delivered from spiritual death, and was labouring to lay 
hold on all the honour and blessedness of the spiritual resurrection 
from the dead" I ! 



105 

and all authority and power. For He 77iust reign till 
He hath put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy 
that shall be destroyed is death. For He (the Father) 
hath put all things under His feet — and when all things 
shall be subdued unto Him, then shall the Son also Him- 
self be subject unto Him that put all things under Him, 
that God may be all in all," 1 Cor. xv. 24 — 28. As, 
then, the kingdom only commences at Christ's return, and 
as Death is the last enemy which shall be destroyed before 
the kingdom be delivered up, there must be the period of 
its whole duration between the resurrection of those who 
are Christ's at His coming, and that of those over whom 
death holds dominion till the period when the kingdom 
shall come to an end. * 



•The Reviewer in the Edinhurgh Theological Magazine, though 
extremely desirous of delaying the resurrection of the righteous 
till "the end," yet, in his criticism on the Greek adverbs translat- 
ed in the above passage "afterwards" and "then," makes an 
acknowledgment totally subversive of the argument he labours to 
support, " E/Ta and ivrnroc, as well as their English equivalents," 
he admits, (as quoted by Dr. Hamilton, p. 187,) *'when they hap- 
pen to denote sequence of time, may denote any sequence y-ou 
please,— either immediate or remote, — either that in which the 
events follow each other rapidly, and consequently at short inter- 
val?, or that in which they follow each other slowly, and consequent- 
ly at long intervals. You may say, properly enough, a man winked 
first with the one eye, then with the other, and after that with the 
other again ; and you may say, with equal propriety, the world 
was first made, the?i was it .drowned by the deluge, and afterwards 
it will be consumed by fire. The the}i and the afterwards are pre- 
cisely the same in both these cases, although in the one case each 
interval of the sequence occupies only the twinkling of an eye, 
while in the other it occupies many centuries, or even ^Nlillen- 
niums." The reviewer himself then being judge, no argument 
could have been derived for a simultaneous resurrection of the just 
and unjust, from the words "then cometh the end " immediately 
following the account of the resurrection of those "that are Christ's, 
at His coming," even if the passage had contained no other evi- 
dence by which the opposite is established. But, as we have shown 
above, between the coming of Christ and the end of all things, when 
the last enemy death shall be finally destroyed, the apostle inter- 
poses the whole reign of Christ, the Kingdom being only" nigh at 
hand," when the signs of His Coming are seen, and at " the end'* 
the apostle informs us that the Kingdom is to be delivered up, " for 
He must reign till He hath put all enemies under His feet," tho 
last enenr-y death being destroyed in the linal resurrectiout 



100 

Paul, in his first epistle to the Thessalonians, (iv.* 
14 — 17,) comforts them concerning their deceased friends 
in Christ, that they should not sorrow as those who have 
no hope. '^ For, if we believe,'' says the apostle, '^ that 
Jesus died and rose again, even so them also that sleep 
in Jesus will God bring with Him. For this we say unto 
you by the word of the Lord, that we (believers) who are 
alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not 
prevent (or precede) them which are asleep. For the 
Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, 
with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of 
God, and the dead in Christ shall rise first; (that is before 
the living be changed ;) then we which are alive and re- 
main shall be caught up together with them in the clouds 
to meet the Lord in the air, and so shall we he ever with 
the Lord," Here, again, it is to be observed, that at the 
coming of Christ it is only those who '^ sleep in Jesus'' 
that God brings with Him — it is only ^' the dead in 
Christ " who rise before the change takes place upon the 
living, — and it is only the righteous living who shall be 
caught up in the clouds, for they shall be ever ^^ with the 
Lord,'' a privilege which the unrighteous shall not enjoy. 

8o again, in a passage to part of which we have already 
referred, in noticing those in Isaiah and Hosea, the same 
apostle, addressiiig the Corinthian Church, (1 Cor. xv. 
51—55,) says, '*' Behold, I show you a mystery. We 
shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a mo^ 
ment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump, (for 
the trumpet shall sound,) and the dead shall be raised 
incorruptible, and we shall be changed ; for this corrupti* 
ble must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on im* 
mortality. So when this corruptible shall Imve put on incor* 
ruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then 
shall be brought to pass the saying that is w^ritten, (in 
Isaiah,) Death is swallowed up of victory : (And in 
Hosea,) O death where is thy sting ? O grave where is 
thy victory?" Having already proved from the prophet 
Isaiah that the accomplishment of his prediction is at 
the Millennium, and by consequence this of PauFs also "^ 
at the same time, we revert to the passage now, merely to 
prove that it is the resurrection of believers only of which 



107 

the apostle speaks. Tins, then, is evident from tlie fortr* 
third verse, for it is only of the believer's body it can be 
5aid, '' it is sown ia dishonour, it is raised in glor^,'' for 
the wicked shall be raised to shame and contempt. Those 
^f whom the apostle speaks he farther describes as those 
tvho have not only borne the image of the earthly Adam^ 
out who shall also bear the image of ^' the Lord from 
leaven," * verses 47 — 49. 

So, also, immediately after the tribulation predicted, 
ivhen the Son of INI an comes in the clouds of heaven, with 
[)ower and great glory, as announced by our Saviour him- 
self, His angels are sent to gather ^* His elect,'' only, from 
the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other, while 
ill the tribes of the earth mourn. Mat. xxiv. 31. Then, 
ilso, '' shall two be in the field, the one shall he taken, 
md the other left ; two grinding at the mill, the one shall 
Se taken, and the other left^' Mat. xxiv. 40, 41. When, 
3n another occasion, our Lord was speaking of this very 
jubject, and had made a similar statement, His disciples 
isked " where " or whither would they be taken, when 
:hus removed from their worldly companions? Jesus 



• This passage the Examinator, in the Instructor, (p. ^'i^.) ap- 
3lies to the resurrection of all ; although, as we have shown, the 
context limits it to that of the saints. From its taking place at 
' the last trump^'" he appears to consider this as militating against 
;he doctrine of a separate resurrection of the just ; for, quoting the 
Greek words, he asks, '• Is there any after this?" And then, very 
conveniently, converting the trump into the resurreetion itself, he 
isks, " If this is the last resurrection, then where is the first of the 
3odies of the saints ?" When he shall have proved this to be the last 
* resurrection," we may perhaps give him some additional evidence 
'or " the y?r.s^ of the bodies of the saints 5 " and meanwhile beg to 
:oramend to his serious perusal what we have now produced. From 
he spirit he displays, there is ground to hope that should he be 
convinced of his error he will not refuse to make the acknowledg- 
ment, as some reparation to the injured truth. The temper certain 
)thers have displayed in their opposition leaves little to be hoped 
Ji their case* 

Still, however, with respect to " the last trump," it certainly im- 
plies that some precede it. But excepting that, in the Apocalypse, 
there is no other series of trumpets mentioned in Scripture as 
subsequent to the times of the apostle, to which, although the 
Apocalypse was not then written, the inspired apostle might be 
[directed to refer. And as it is just at the sounding of the seventh, 
[the last of the Apocalyptic series,) that the destruction of Babylon 
is effected, immediately before John announces the First Resurrec» 
Lion, this also tends to the support ot our argument* 



108 

answered) '^ wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles 
be gathered together/' Luke xvii. 37. This figure is 
again used, Mat. xxiv. 28 ; and is well explained by Paul, 
when he says, ^* Then we who are alive and remain shall 
be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord in the air, and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 
Wherefore comfort one another with these words," 1 Thess. 
iv. 17. 

Now, if there had been only one resurrection of the dead, 
and at the same time a change of all the livings and thb 
were to be at the coming of the Lord, How is it that a 
resurrection of the saints is clearly predicted as to be en- 
joyed at the Millennium, and that in all these passages 
from the New Testament, speaking of the resurrection at 
Christ's return, the wricked are carefully excluded, and 
that our Lord expressly declares that there is an age all 
are not accounted worthy to obtain, and a resurrection 
peculiar to the children of God? Are we not compelled 
to admit that there will be a separate *' resurrection of the 
fast," and that thiB is indeed that *' better resurrection," 
the hope of which animated and sustained the saints of 
old in torture and in death, (Heb. xi. 14,) and which all 
the righteous shall obtain? And cau it be denied that 
this will be at the sounding of the seventh or last Apoca- 
lyptic trumpet, when Christ takes His great power and 
reigns ? '* And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is 
come, and the time of the dead that they should be judged, 
and that thou shouldest give reward to Thy servants the 
prophets, and to the saints, and to them that fear thy 
name small and great,** Rev. xi. 18. Does not this imply 
that " the time of the dead," which is just at the destruc- 
tion of Antichrist, is the period of their resurrection ; and 
that their ** reward *' is that which John saw bestowed on 
those who had been slain for the word of God, and those 
who had not submitted to the authority of the beast? 
" and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand 
years* But the rest of the dead lived not again until the 
tliousand years were finished. This is the First Resur- 
rection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the First 
Resurrection," Rev. xx. 4 — 6. 

But, before leaving this part of the subject, fidelity to 
the divine word requires that I should notice a passage 



109 

which seems to be regarded as a very doubtful auxiliary, 
both by those who oppose the doctrine of a separate resur- 
rection, and by some who espouse it. ^' And many of 
them/' said the expounding angel to the beloved Daniel, 
*' And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth 
shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame 
and everlasting conteaipt. And they that be wise shall 
shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that 
turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever," 
Dan. xii. 2, 3. That this cannot be the general resurrec- 
tion is evident not only from the time at which it takes 
place, but also from the fact that it is not of all the dead, 
but only of " 7nany OF l/iem who sleep in the dust of the 
earth.'' That it is at the restoration of Israel is obvious 
from the verse immediately preceding. ^^ And at that 
time (when the Turkish empire shall be destroyed *) 
shall Michael stand up, the great Prince which standeth 
for the children of thy people ; and there shall be a time 
of trouble such as never was since there was a nation even 
to that ^ame time ; (the days of tribulation immediately 
after which the Saviour predicted His return. Mat. xxiv. 
27 ;) and at that time t/iy peopie shall he delivered, every 
one that shall be found written in the book." On the 
other hand, there is a seeming inconsistency between this 
passage and those already quoted, which take no notice 
of any being raised at the coming of the Lord to shame 
and contempt. Here, however, it is explicitly declared, 
that, at the restoration of Daniel's people, this will be the 
awful fate of '* some," and we do not teel at liberty either 
to doubt the fact or overlook the prediction. Perhaps 
the seeming inconsistency may, however, be removed, by 
supposing that the ^' some " raised to shame will form so 
small a portion of those who shall then " awake " from 
the dust, as not to be noticed in general statements refer- 
ring primarily to the hopes of believers and addressed to 
their faith. And, if we farther believe these to be men 

• It will be seen we prefer the interpretation of the preceding 
chapter, given by Sir Isaac Newton, and generally received, as re- 
ferring to the Ottoman empire, rather than the application made 
of it by Mr. Irving to the Infidel Antichrist. 



no 

who in life were superlatively wicked, it will tend to throw 
light on some passages of Scripture otherwise obscure. 
The Saviour said to those who unjustly condemned him, 
'' hereafter shall ye see the Son of ]\Jan sitting on tlie 
right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven," 
Mat. xxvi. 64. So John says, '* Behold He cometh with 
clouds and every eye shall see Him, and thei/ also ivhich 
'pierced Him, and all kindreds of the earth shall wail be- 
cause of Him," Rev. i. 7. Although the '* kindreds of the 
earth," and ^' every eye," appear to refer, as in the predic- 
tion of the Saviour Himself, to the men alive at the time of 
His coming ; and although the apostle probably alluded 
primarily to the prediction, Zech. xii. 10, regarding the 
Jewish nation as those '' which pierced Him," still he 
may perhaps have also alluded to those immediately con* 
cerned in the Saviour's crucifixion. But there are two or 
three other passages which countenance the idea of some 
whose guilt has been awfully aggravated being also raised 
at the commencement of the Millennium, as monuments of 
God's wrath. In the passage already quoted. Is. xxvi. 
this idea is distinctly brought before us. " Thy dead men 
shall live ; my dead body shall they arise ; awake and 
sing, ye that dwell in dust, for thy dew is as the dew 
of herbs." This resurrection of the righteous is here 
contrasted, in its happy nature, with what immediately 
follows. For while they are said tranquilly to arise, and are 
called to *' awake and sing " in holy joy, it is added, " And 
(or but) the earth shall cast out her " giants ; for so it 
appears the word here translated " dead " ought to have 
been rendered, — our translators in this, as in some other 
cases, not perceiving the idea of the text, but certain that 
the Rephai?n must be dead, since the earth is called to cast 
them out, made the substitution which doubtless must have 
appeared to them most distinct, but which does not convey 
the precise idea of the original. In almost every other 
instance it has been translated giants, as in Deut. ii. 20. 
Josh. xii. 4. 1 Chron. xx. 4, 6, 8 ; and appears always to 
signify either men tall in stature or great in crime, \yhen, 
therefore, to be '^ cast out " of the earth at the period of 
the Millennium, in contrast to those who shall ^' awake 
and sing," it may be viewed as confirmatory of the opinion 



' that the ^' some " who shall awake to shame and contempt 
ai'e the giants in crime — the pre-eminently wicked. 

We meet these Rephaim, or giants, in another prediction, 
by Isaiah, of the overthrow of the King of Babylon. 
'' Hell from beneath," says the prophet, '' is moved for 
thee to meet thee at thy coming. It stirreth up the giants 
for thee, even the chief ones of the earth/'' Is. xiv. 9. 
Although the prophet, in some parts of the prediction, 
seems to connect it with the fate of ancient Babylon, there 
are many circumstances vrhich determine its general appli- 
cation to the last Antichrist. In the third verse, we are 
expressly told that it shall come to pass in the day that 
the Lord shall give the house of Israel rest from their 
sorrow and fear, and from the hard bondage they were made 
to serve. At the destruction of this power " the whole 
earth is at rest and is quiet, they break forth into singing/' 
verse 7. His pride and blasphemy are also just what is 
predicted of Babylon the Great, the Mother of Harlots. 
*^ P'or thou hast said in thine heart, 1 will ascend into 
heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God — 
I will ascend above the heights of the clouds ; I will l^e 
like the Most High,'' verses 13, 14. And as, in the pas- 
sage already noticed, the giants are " cast out " of the 
earth at the Millennium, so it is remarkable that here not 
only does hell stir up the giants for this wicked king, but 
a similar fate is predicted for himself. '' All the kings of 
the nations," continues the prophet, '^ even all of them lie 
in glory, every one in his own house. But thou art cast 
out of thy grave, like an abominable branch and as the 
raiment of them that are slain, thrust through with a sword, 
that go dovyn to the stones of the pit, as a carcase trodden 
under foot. Thou shalt not he joined with them in burial^ 
because thou hast destroyed thy land, and slain thy peo- 
ple," verses 18 — 20. In referring to the war of the x\nti- 
christian nations, immediately before the Millennium, 
(Rev. xix. 20,) we have already seen that ^' the beast was 
taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles 
v(or wonders) before him — these both were cast into a lake 
of fire burning with brimstone." And although the bind- 
ing of Satan, and casting him into the bottomless pit, dur- 
ing the Millennium does not seem to include his condem- 
nation to this place of misery, yet the same portion awaits 
K 2 



112 

him after it ; and when the nations which go up on the 
breadth of the earth, and compass the camp of the saints 
about, and the beloved city, have been devoured by fire 
from heaven, '^ the devil that deceived them was cast into 
the lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and false 
prophet are" durhig that happy time, Rev. xx. 10. But 
if this king of Babylon, spoken of by Isaiah, be indeed the 
same Antichrist who is, in John's vision, '' cast into a lake 
of fire," while those who will be his associates in the last 
great conflict are slain, and ^' all the fowls of heaven are 
filled with their flesh," then it appears this place of tor- 
ment is to be on the earth, and within the view of men, 
for the prophet says, " Yet thou shalt be brought down to 
hell, to the sides of the pit. They that see thee shall 
narrowly look ypon thee, and consider thee, saying, Is 
this the man that made the earth to tremble, that did 
shake kingdoms; that made the world as a wilderness?" 
verses 15 — 17. So, also, in the close of his prophecy, 
Isaiah gives a similar but more distinct prediction of this 
place of punishment, in connection with the Millennium. 
*^ For as the new heavens and the new earth which 1 will 
make shall remain before me, saith the Lord, so shall your 
seed emd your name remain. And it shall come to pass 
from one new moon to another, and from one sabbath to 
another, shall all flesh come to w^orship before me, saith 
the Lord. And they shall go forth and look upon the 
carcases of the men that have transgressed against me ; 
for their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be 
quenched ; and they shall he an abhorring unto all flesh," 
Is. Ixvi. 22 — 24. Thus will be displayed the divine in- 
dignation against sin, in the visible punishment of those 
thus raised to shame and contempt. '' For Tophet is 
ordained of old ; yea for the king it is prepared ; He hath 
made it deep and large ; the pile thereof is fire and much 
wood ; the breath of the Lord like a stream of brimstone 
doth kindle it," Is. xxx. 33. 

Nor will this view of those pre-eminently wicked, '* the 
giants " in depravity, being raised to shame and contempt, 
at the commencement of the Millennium, appear inconsis- 
tent with the more general statements of the character of 
those who shall enjoy the First Resurrection, when we 
attend to instances of a similar kind in Scripture. Thus, 



113 

in Eccles. iii. 20, it is said, " All go unto one place. All 
are of tlie dust, and all turn to dust again!^ But this 
cannot be understood as including absolutely the whole 
human family. For, besides the translated two who went 
direct from earth to heaven, we know that '' we shall not 
all sleep,'' but thai some shall be '' alive and remain unto 
the coming of the Lord," who, being changed, shall be 
rendered incorruptible and immortal. But these excep- 
tions do not affect the great truth uttered by the Preacher 
that all die, and being buried moulder in the dust. Kn- 
other similar instance occurs in the statement by the 
apostle Paul of the order of the resurrection, in which he 
overlooks altogether that of certain saints immediately 
after Christ had arisen. '' And the earth did quake, and the 
rocks rent," narrates the evangelist Matthew, in his account 
of the Saviour's crucifixion, ^' and the graves were opened; 
and many bodies of the saints w4iich slept arose, and came 
out of the graves after His resurrection, and w^ent into 
the holy city, and appeared unto many," Mat. xxvii. 
51 — 53, Yet i\iQ apostle, speaking expressly of the order 
of the resurrection, (1 Cor. xv. 23,) wholly overlooks these, 
although the evangelist says they were many, '^ Every 
man in his own order," says the apostle, " Christ the 
first fruits, afterwards tliey that are Christ's at His com- 
ing." xVithough, in reality, they were " many," yet the 
number of those saints who arose immediately after Christ's 
resurrection was still small compared with that of those 
who " are Christ's at His coming," and no mention is made 
of them. So, in speaking of the Millennial period, the 
prophet Isaiah (Ix. 21) says, '^ thy people also shall be all 
righteous ;" although, speaking elsewhere of this period, 
he informs us, that '^ the sinner being an hundred years 
old shall be accursed^' Is. Ixv. 20. Thus, then, may 
there be some raised to shame and contempt, without 
affecting the general truth, '^ Blessed and holy is he that 
hath part in the First Resurrection, on such the second 
death hath no power," being " accounted worthy to ob- 
tain that age and the resurrection from amongst the dead." 

But there is an additional circumstance mentioned by 
John, in his description of those who are the subjects of 
the First Resurrection. They not only " lived," and were 
K 3 



114 

'* blessed and holy/' but he also informs us, ^' they shall 
be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him 
a thousand years.'' By inquiring, then, to whom these 
privileges are assigned in other parts of the Divine Word, 
we shall derive farther confirmation of the views now main- 
tained. Here it is proper to remember, that, although the 
affairs of this world are represented (Heb. i. 14) as being 
put by God under the ministration of angels, yet " unto 
the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come 
w^hereof we speak," * Heb. ii. 5. To His apostles the 
Saviour said, *' Ye are they which have continued with 
me in my temptations, and I appoint unto you a kingdom 
as my Father hath appointed unto me, that ye may eat 
and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sil on thrones 
Judging the twelve tribes of Israel,'' Luke xxii. 28 — 30. 
When will this gracious reward be received if not during 
the Millennium ? Or will the distinction of tribes be main- 
tained in the future state? This promise of royal author- 
ity, thus made by the Saviour to His apostles, is extended 
by them to other saints as their future reward. ^' I en- 
dure all things for the elect's sake," says Paul, '' that they 
may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with 
eternal glory. It is a faithful saying. For if we be dead 
w^ith Him we shall also live with Him. If we suffer, we 
shall also reign with Him,'' 2 Tim. ii. 10 — 12. x\nd 
again, anticipating the glorious privilege for himself and all 
behevers, he exclaims, " Henceforth there is laid up for 



• The Examinator in the Instructor (p. 52S) quotes Paul's state- 
ment (Heb. vi. 5.) of the condition of those who should fall away 
after having "tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the 
world to come," in order to show that the apostle "speaks of that 
age to come as already commenced, and as already come." But if 
it had already come^ how could the apostle speak ot it as still future, 
as being still " the world to cornel'^ There is an obvious distinc- 
tion betw^een the age itself and the "powers" which shall be en- 
joyed by those who are "accounted worthy " to obtain it. And, 
while the age itself was yet distant, in the apostolic times, " gifts " 
were enjoyed which may perhaps be regarded as a foretaste of the 
superior " powers " to be enjoyed in " the world to come." The 
apostle in the passage, quoted above, expressly tells us that the 
world to come is not put in subjection to the angels, but this cannot 
apply to the presentage. "Are they not all ministering spirits,"^ 
asks the same apostle, "sent forth to minister for them, who shall 
be heirs of salvation ?" Heb. i. 14. 



115 

me a croirni of righteousness, which the Lord the Right- 
eous Judge shall give me at that day, * and not to me 
only, but unto all them also that love His avpearingy 
2 Tim. iv. 8. 

The same apostle, in reproving the church at Corinth for 
going to law before the unjust, and not deciding their own 
matters, asks, '' Do ye not know that the saints shall 
judge the world?' — to judge being used in the sense of 
governing. He adds, '* Know ye not that we ^YioW Judge 
angels?'' 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3. The apostle John, contemplat- 
ing the honour reserved for believers, ascribes glory '' unto 
Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His 
own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God, 
and his Father," Rev. i. 5, 6. And it was the song of 
the heavenly choristers who bow before the Lamb, on His 
opening the sealed book of prophecy, *' Thou art worthy 
to take the book and to open the seals thereof, for thou 
wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, out 



• Here the apostle, as if to mark that this crown is to be received 
at "the times of the Restitution of all things," adopts the very 
form of expression so often used by the prophets in reference to 
that period — " at that day," when no particular day has been men- 
tioned. The apostle again uses this expression as applied to the 
period of Christ's return. '* For I know," says he, " whom I have 
believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I 
have committed unto Him against that day^'' 2 Tim. i. 12. In the 
same chapter he prays for Onesiphorus, w^hose bounty he had ex- 
perienced, and whose countenance he had received, while in bonds 
lor the name of Jesus. In the spirit of love and of gratitude, the 
apostle prays, "the Lord gj-ant unto him, that he may find mercy 
of the Lord in that day^^' 2 Tim. i. IS. To the same period the 
apostle Peter refers, and probably more particularly to the First Re- 
surrection, when he says, " we have also a more sure word of pro- 
phecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that 
shineth in a dark place, until tbe day dawn^ and the day-star arise 
in your hearts^'' 2 Pet. i. 19. This can be no allusion to the 
period of their conversion, as the epistle is only addressed to those 
who had already "obtained like precious faith " w^ith him. But it 
is worthy of remark, how judiciously and appropriately these al- 
lusions to " that day " are made. Although, when understood, 
they have a pleasing effect, to many such allusions would have been 
incomprehensible; but this, Paul must have known, could not be the 
case with him who "from a child had known the holy scriptures" 
of the Old Testament, 2 Tim, iii. 15. And Peter addressed those 
who gave heed to that " sure word of prophecy," from which his 
allusion was derived. 



116 

of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, and 
hast made us unto our God kings AyD priests, a?id we 
shall reign on the earth,' Rev. v. 9, 10. This high privi- 
lege is bestowed upon all who maintain their allegiance 
and fidelity. '' To him that overcometh,'' says our blessed 
Lord, '' will 1 grant to sit with me in my throne, even as 
I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in His 
throne," Rev. iii. 21. i\nd that this honour is conferred 
upon them to be really exercised, is evident from Rev. ii. 
26, 27, ^* And he that overcometh and keepeth my works 
unto the end, to him will I give fower over the nations ; 
and he shall rule them with a rod of iron ; as the vessels 
of a potter shall they be broken to pieces ; even as I re- 
ceived of my Father." This serves to illustrate the char- 
acter of the armies of heaven w^ho follow the Saviour when 
He comes for the destruction of the Antichristian nations. 
Rev. xix. They are said (verse 14) to be '*' clothed in 
fine linen, clean and white;" and this (in verse 8) is said 
to be '' the righteousness of ^r/z///^.'' x\nd again, speaking 
of those kings who fight against the Lamb, it is stated 
'' these shall make w^ar with the Lamb, and the Lamb 
shall overcome them ; for He is Lord of lords, and King 
of kings; and they that are with Him are called, and 
chosen, wa^ faithful,'' Rev. x\di. 14. To him that over- 
cometh " will I give power over the nations, and he shall 
rule them with a rod of iron." This is assigned by the 
Psalmist as matter of especial praise to God. *' Let the 
saints be joyful in glory ; let them sing aloud upon their 
beds ; let the high praises of God be in their mouth, and 
a sharp two-edged sword in their hand, to execute ven- 
geance upon the heathen, and punishment uponthe people ; 
to bind their kings with chains and their nobles with fetters 
of iron ; to execute upon them the judgment written ; 
This honour is to all His saints. Praise ye the Lord," 
Ps. cxlix. 5—9. 

We cannot, in this state, form any adequate conception 
of the honour reserved for those " who shall be accounted 
worthy to obtain that age and the resurrection from amongst 
the dead,'' as '^ eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
have entered into the heart of man the things which God 
hath prepared for them that love Him," 1 Cor. ii. 9. '' It 
doth not yet appear what we shall be, but we know that 



117 

when He shall appear we shall be like Him, for we shall 
see Him as He is/' 1 John iii. 2. But as the honour of 
being kings and priests, in whatever it may consist, is the 
privilege of the redeemed, when we find these applied by 
the apostle John to those who live and reign with Christ, 
we are surely entitled to believe, in accordance with the 
ather Scriptures, that he refers to the literal resurrection 
of the just at the coming of the Lord, 



TJie Period when Christ's Kingdom shall he 
erected. 

The scriptural nature of the doctrine of Christ's per- 
sonal reign on earth will be still more clearly seen on 
examination of what is farther revealed concerning the 
time at which His kingdom shall be established. The 
angelic messenger sent to announce to the blessed Virgia 
the conception of Jesus, declared, in unequivocal language, 
the erection of His kingdom and His possession of the 
throne of David. '*' And the Lord God shall give unto 
Him the throne of His father David, and He shall reign 
over the house of Jacob for ever, and. of His kingdom 
there shall be no end,'' Luke i. 31 — 33. Christ has not 
yet taken possession of the throne of His father David, 
but as certainly as the predictions which announced His 
descent from him have been literally fulfilled, so surely 
may we rely on the fulfilment in duo time of this and tte- 
numerous other prophecies of the future possession of his 
kingdom. In the day of His humiliation, Jesus avouched 
His title to allegiance, although He came not then to ob- 
tain the crown. The throne of His father David yet 
remains unoccupied, and the house of Jacob still refuse 
him fealty. As King, hov^'ever, he rode into Jerusalem, 
amid the hosannahs of His poorest subjects, although He 
then refused the exercise of regal power. He laid claim 
to the throne, but He entered not into immediate posses- 
sion. Thus, in Pilate's hall of judgment, while He avowed 
himself King, He declared that His kingdom '' is not of 
this world" — that it is not '•' xow " from hence, (John 



118 

xvlii. 36,) leaving no room for doubt that at a future period 
it would be so. The time for the establishment of His 
visible kingdom had not yet arrived. ^' The times of the 
Gentiles " must first be fulfilled, during which His king- 
dom should be only spiritual. But when their period of 
probation shall terminate, then shall He return '"' in the 
clouds of heaven with power and great glory," for the 
establishment of that kingdom of glory which shall be both 
spiritual and visible, and of which ail the prophets have 
mtnessed. Thus it is that the Saviour sometimes speaks 
of a kingdom already existing, and at other times of one 
yet to come. * 

By the parable, Luke xix. 12, He intimates that at His 
ascension He should only go to receive the kingdom, thus 
directing the faith of His disciples to the time of His return 
when He shall have '' obtained the kingdom He went to 
receive." He, accordingly, taught them to pray ^' thy 
kingdom come,^' as an event still future. It is not merely 
that the spiritual kingdom already established may be 
extended, and all nations be brought into it, but the erec- 

*It maybe observed, that in one instance, no sooner had the 
Saviour directed the attention of the unbelieving Pharisees to the 
spiritual Kingdom, than he turns to the disciples and addresses 
thon on His coming in glory. ''And when he was demanded ol the 
Pharisees when the Kingdom of God should come. He answered' 
them and said, The Kingttom of God cometh not with observation. 
Neither shall they say, Lo here I o? Lo there ! for behold the King- 
dom of God is within you, (among you — margin.) -And He said 
unto the disciples, The days will come, when ye shall desire to see 
07ie of the days of the Son of Man, and ye shall not see it. And 
they shall say to you, see here ! or see there \ go not after them 
nor follow them, For as the lightning that lighteneth out of the one 
part under heaven, shineth unto the other part under heaven, so 
shall also the Son of Man be in his Day." He adds, "But first 
must He suffer many things, and be rejected of this generation,'* 
Luke xvii. 20—25. This is the coming He afterwards announced, 
and the signs of which he foretold, (Mat. xxiv,) the very same lan- 
guage being here employed, as also in much of the remainder of the 
chapter. Consistency has therefore induced some commentators to 
place this also at the destruction of Jerusalem, although the Saviour 
here declares, that the day of which he is speaking, is one which 
the disciples should desire to see. They had, however, no desire to 
see the holy city, with which their most sacred feelings were asso- 
ciated, laid in ashes, but they did earnestly " desire to see" the 
Son of Man come in his glory to " restore again the Kingdom to 
Israel." 



119 

tion of one w'bicli had not yet existed. '^ Thy kingdom 
come '' clearly implies its not having been hitherto erected, 
to pray for the coming of what was already come would 
involve an inconsistency. And that this kingdom they are 
taught \o desire is to be in this world is evident from the 
following sentence, " thy will be done on earth as it is in 
heaven." The answer to this our prayer, so often repeated 
^^^thout due consideration of its full import, has not yet 
been received nor will be till the Millennium. 

In the assembly at Jerusalem, when there had been 
much disputing about the necessity of circumcising believ 
ing Gentiles, Peter and Paul and Barnabas attested the 
power of the grace of God among them as well as among 
the Jews. The apostle James proved that this Gentile 
dispensation was predicted by the prophets, as to precede 
the restoration of the kingdom to Israel. *' And after they 
bad held their peace, James answered, saying, Men and 
brethren, hearken unto me : Simon hath declared how God 
at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a 
people for His name. And to this agree the words of the 
prophets ; as it is written. After this / ivill return, and 
will build again the tabernacle of David v:hich is fallen 
down, and 1 v/ill build again the ruins thereof, and 1 will 
set it tip ; that the residue of men might seek after the 
Lord, and all the Gentiles upon whom my name is called, 
saith the Lord who doeth all these things,'' Acts xv- 
13 — 17. Before the restoration of Israel, and the re-erec- 
tion of David's throne, which has so long been unoccupied, 
God has first visited the Gentiles, to take out of them a 
people for His name ; after which He will return. As 
our Lord himself said to the Jews, '' other sheep I have 
which are not of this fold ; them also must I bring, and 
they shall hear my voice, and there shall be one fold and 
one shepherd,'' John x. 16. And after He shall have 
taken out of the Gentiles a people for His name. He 
*•' will return, and build again the tabernacle of David,'*' 
which was then fallen down, and which must continue so 
till the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled. The delightfiil 
promise tbe apostle quotes from the prophet Amos, and is 
announced to be fulfilled in " that day,'' the form of ex- 
pression so often used by the Old Testament prophets in 
reference to the Millennium, and which, as we have seen, 



120 

even the apostk Paul adopts when speaking of the day of 
our Lord's return. '' In that day will 1 raise uj^ the taber- 
nacle of David that is /aliens and close up the breaches 
thereof; and I wnll raise up his ruins, and I will build it 
as in the days of old,— and I will bring again the captivity 
of my people of Israel, aud they shall build the waste 
cities, and iulmbit them ; and they shall plant vineyards, 
and drink the wine thereof; they shall also make gardens 
and eat the fruit of them. And I will plant them upon 
their land, and they shall no more be pulled up out of 
their land, which I have given them, saith the Lord thy 
God,'' Amos ix. ll-^— 15. Here, then, w^e find that the 
tabernacle of David is to be raised at the period of Israel's 
restoration ; and the apostle James informs us that this 
will take place at our Lord's *' return ;" thus, not only 
connecting the re-ereclion of the throne of David with the 
coming of Christ, but intimating the connection of both 
with the existence of the Kingdom during the Millennium, 
when '^ the Lord God shall give unto Him the throne of 
His father David, and He shall reign over the house of 
Jacob for ever," Luke i. 32, 33. The establishment of 
the Millennial kingdom, and the coming of the Son of Man 
at that period, is also declared in the prophecies of Daniel. 
The seventh chapter contains, as we have seen in speaking 
of the destruction of Antichrist, a prediction of four great 
empires which should exist from the beginning of the cap- 
tivity till the Millennium. From three of these, viz. the 
Babylonish, the Persian, and the Grecian, the extensive 
dominion has long since passed away ; and as it was pre- 
dicted of the fourth or Roman empire, that *' the ten horns 
out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise," so was 
it divided into ten kingdoms, forming the present European 
dynasties, in which state it has continued many centuries. 
The rise of Antichrist w^as predicted, as a little horn growl- 
ing up among these horns or kingdoms, on account of 
whose blasphemies thrones of judgment for his destiTiction 
are represented as being at length set by the Ancient of 
Days. At this time, the prophet says, '^ I saw, in the night 
visions, and behold One like the Son of Man came with 
the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days, 
and they brought Him near before Him. And there was 
given Him dominion, and glory, and A kingdom, that all 



121 

people, nations, and languages, should serve Him. His 
dominion is an everlasting dominion which shall not pass 
away, and His kmgdom that wliich shall not be destroy- 
ed/' Dan. vii. 7 — 14. The kingdom, then, is only to be 
received at the destruction of Antichrist and the other 
horns or kingdoms which arose out of the Roman empire. 
It is not merely the extension, at that time, of the spiritual 
kingdom at present in existence. But when the Son of 
Man shall come in the clouds of heaven, the kmgdom 
spoken of is only then to be **' givex to Him." It is then 
** the saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom, and 
possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever/'' 
verse 18. x-\nd as the four preceding monarchies have had 
their dominion upon the earth, it is added^ in the 27th 
verse, " x\nd the kingdom, and dominion, and the great- 
ness of the kingdom, under the ichole heaven, shall bo 
given to the people of the saints of the Most High, whose 
kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominion shall 
serve and obey Him." Can there be a doubt that this 
coming in the clouds of heaven, so magnificently described^ 
is the same with that predicted by our Lord Himself, 
Luke xxi. 17, when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled ? 
As if indeed to enable us to identify the Saviour's allusion 
to this prediction, the promise of His return is recorded in 
language strikingly similar. And as the prophet saw^ Him 
receive '' dominion, and glory, and a kingdom ;" so the 
Saviour, directing our attention to the signs of His comings 
says, "• when ye see these things come to pass, Know ye 
that THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS nigh at hand,'' Luke xxi. 
31. The time, also, at which the Saviour is seen, in the 
vision of the prophet, coming to receive His kingdom^ 
being just at the destruction of Antichrist, corresponds with 
the prediction of Paul, that this power is to be destroyed 
by the brightness, or glorious appearance, of Christ's com- 
ing. In the above passage from Luke, our Lord Himself 
connects, farther, the establishment of His kingdom with 
His return, and Paul also in one of his epistles does the 
same. Urging upon Timothy the duty of preaching the 
word, the apostle charges him ''^ before God, and the Lord 
Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at 
His APPEARING a?id His kingdom," 2 Tim. iv. 1, — thus 
making the estabhshment of His kingdom coincident with 
His appearing. 

L 



i22 

The establishment of the kingdom is again predicted by 
Daniel, (ii. 31 — 43,) in his interpretation of Nebuchad- 
nezzar's dream. The same four monarchies are represented 
as the various parts of one great image, the Roman empire 
forming the legs and feet, and its subdivision into the pre- 
sent European kingdoms being here witnessed in the ten 
toes. The character of this kingdom in its divided state 
is noticed. " And as the toes of the feet were part of 
iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly 
strong, and partly broken ; and whereas thou sawest iron 
mixed with miry clay, they shall 7m?2gle themselves with 
the seed of men, (by royal intermarriages,) but they shall 
not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mingled with 
clay.'' The erection of the kingdom of Christ is then 
foretold. " And, in the days of these kings, shall the God 
of heaven set up a kingdam, which shall never be de- 
stroyed, and the kingdom shall not he left to other people, 
but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, 
and it shall stand for ever," Dan. ii. 42, 44. Here, again, 
it is to be observed, that the prediction is not of the 
enlargement of a kingdom already established, but the 
erection, or setting up, of one not before in existence. In 
the days of these kings it shall be '' set up " by the God 
of heaven. x\s in the vision of the four beasts, the pro- 
phet saw one like the Son of Man coming in the clouds of 
heaven, so here he says, *' Thou sawest, till that a stoue 
was cut out without hands, (a scriptural expression for 
what is supernatural or divine. Col. ii. 11,) which smote 
the image upon his feet, that were of iron, and clay, and 
brake them to pieces ; then was the iron, the clay, the 
brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and 
became like the chafFof the summer threshing floors, and the 
wind carried them away that no place was found for them, and 
the stone that smote the image became a great mountain, 
and filled the whole earth,'' ver. 34, 35. The power has 
now descended through all the parts of the image to the 
ten toes, in which divided state the Roman empire still 
continues to exist. But the whole shall be broken Xo 
pieces w^hen Christ shall come in the clouds of heaven for 
the establishment of His kingdom, which " shall not be 
left to other people." 

When the seventh apocalyptic angel sounded, '^ There 
were," says the apostle, " great voices in heaven, saying, 



123 

The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of 
mtr Lord and His Christ ; and He shall reign for ever 
and ever," Rev. xi. 15. The redeemed anticipate with 
deUght the approach of this glorious era, and the downfal 
of Babylon is announced by the heavenly shout of triumph. 
^* And I heard, as it were, the voice of a great multitude, 
and as tiie voice of many waters, and as the voice of 
mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia! the Lord God omni- 
'potent reignethj' Rev. xix. 6. 

In a passage already cited, the Saviour not only pro- 
mised His apostles a kingdom, but that they should also 
eat and drink at His table, '' 1 appoint unto you a kingdom, 
as my Father hath appointed unto me, that ye may eat and 
drink at my table, in my kingdom, and sit on thrones, 
judging the twelve tribes of Israel," Luke xxii. 29, 30. 
It does not, hov^ever, comport with the ideas generally 
entertained of heaven, that sensible enjoyments should be 
there received: This promise of the Saviour to His disciples 
is, however, confirmed and illustrated by a similar promise 
given at the institution of the sacrament of the Supper, 
'^ For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of 
the vine until the kingdom of God shall come,'' Luke 
xxii. 18. It is still more fully expressed by another evan- 
gelist: '' Verily, I say unto you, I will drink no more of 
the fruit of the vine, until that day that I drink it new in 
the kingdom of God," Mark xiv. 25. That it was really 
the fruit of the vine of which the Saviour spoke is evident. 
He had just given unto the disciples \!nQ cup containing wine, 
desiring them to drink of it : '' But I say unto you, I will 
not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that 
day when I drink it new with you in my Father's king- 
dom," Mat. xxvi. 29. That he referred to the Millennial 
kingdom appears still more obvious when we consider, that, 
although our Lord went to heaven long before any of His 
apostles,^ yet he assured them that He should not drink of 
this fruit of the vine, ^' until that day when I drink it new 
with you in my Father's kingdom." And why should 
it be thought incredible that Christ will eat and drink in 
His millennial kingdom ? After His resurrection He con- 
descended to eat both fish and honeycomb to convince His 
disciples that His presence was corporeal, Luke xxiv, 
L 2 



124 

2] — 23. Having caused several of His disciples miracu- 
lously to obtain a draught of fishes, He invited them to dine, 
and partook of their bread and fish, Johnxxi. 11 — 14. It was 
i7i the hreaking of bread He was made known to the dis- 
ciples who journeyed to Emmaus, Luke xxiv. 13 — 35. 
And Peter mentioned to Cornelius and his company, the 
fact that He did eat and drink with His disciples, as - 
evidence of the reality of His resurrection. Acts x. 41. 
What reason is there then to doubt the truth or the mean- 
ing of His promise to the disciples, that they shall sit on 
thrones judging the tribes of Israel, and that they shall 
eat and drink with Him in the kingdom of God ? 



Neic Heavens and New Earth. 

To prepare for that wonderful display of love when 
God shall condescend to dwell with men, the material 
world is destined to undergo a purification, which shall be 
effected when His enemies are destroyed at His coming. 
When, during that happy time, men shall yield cordial 
submission to their Saviour and sovereign Lord, the curse 
of barrenness, pronounced at first upon the earth for their 
disobedience, will be removed ; and, as predicted by all 
the prophets, the greatest fertility will be enjoyed in its 
renovated state. Then, also, the atmospheric heavens, the 
present region of clouds and storms, will be destroyed, and 
new heavens, more genial, will supply their place. '•' The 
prince of the power of the air " will then be dislodged, and 
bound in the bottomless pit, and universal happiness be 
diffused over the face of the globe — a happiness attendant 
on holiness, when *^ the Lord shall wipe away tears from 
off all faces, and the rebuke of His people shall He take 
away from off all the earth," Is. xxv. 8. In the same 
psalm, which predicts that '^ when the Lord shall build 
up Zion, He shall appear in His glory,'' praise is ascribed 
to God on account of this change of the heavens and the 
earth. '' Of old hast thou laid the foundation of the 
earth ; and the heavens are the work of thy hands. They 
shall perish, but thou shalt endure ; yea all of them shall 



125 

wax old like a garment; as a vesture slialt thou change 
them, and they shall he changed, but thou art the same, 
and thy years shall have no end. The children of thy 
serva?its shall continue, and their seed shall be established 
before thee," Ps. cii. 25 — 28. The change of the heavens 
is again predicted by the prophet Isaiah at the period when 
*' the indignation of the Lord is upon all nations, and His 
fiiry upon all their armies'"' before the Millennium. "'' And 
all the host of heaven shall be dissolved, a?id the heavens 
shall be rolled together as a scroll ; and all their host 
shall fall down, as the leaf falleth from off the vine, and 
as a falling fig from the fig tree," Is. xxxiv. 2, 4. Re- 
ferring to the same period, the prophet Jeremiah says, ^* 1 
beheld the earth, and lo ! it was without form and void; 
and the heaven, and they had no light. I beheld the 
mountains, and lo I they trembled, and all the hills moved 
lightly. I beheld, and lo ! there was no man, and all the 
birds of the heavens were fled. I beheld, and lo ! the 
fruitful place was a wilderness, and all the cities thereof 
were broken down at the presence of the Lord, by His 
fierce anger," Jer. iv. 23 — 26. The change of the heavens 
is again predicted by Isaiah as to take place at the restora- 
tion of Israel. '^ For the Lord shall comfort Zion ; He 
Will comfort all her waste places, and He will make her 
wilderness like Eden ; and her desert hke the garden of 
the Lord; joy and gladness shall be found therein, thanks- 
giving and the voice of melody. — Lift up your eyes to the 
heavens, and look upon the earth beneath ; for the heavens 
shall vanish away like smoke, and the earth shall wax 
old like a garment, and they that dwell therein shall die in 
like manner ; but my salvation shall be for ever and my 
righteousness shall not be abolished,'' Is. li. 3 — 6. God's 
protection to Israel at this appal Img time seems promised 
ia the sixteenth verse. ** And 1 ha\^ put my words in 
thy mouth, and have covered thee in the shadow of mine 
hand, that I may plant the heavens, and lay the founda- 
tions of the earth, and say unto Zion, Thou art my people.'' 
But, great and important as these changes will be, the 
identity of the earth will remain the same, and its localities 
be still distinguishable. Jemsalem, it is repeatedly pro- 
mised, shall occupy her former site, being builded '' upon 
her own heap ;" and, m the following prediction of new 
L 3 



126 

heavens and a new eartli, Israel is called to rejoice in that 
city during the Millennium. '^ Behold I create ?iew 
heavens and a new earth, and the former shall not be 
remembered nor brought into mind. But be ye glad and 
rejoice for ever in that which I create ; for, behold, I 
create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people a joy, and I 
will rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in my people; and the 
voice of weeping shall be no more heard in her, nor the 
voice of crying," Is. Ixv. 17 — 19. To these Isaiah again 
refers m the conclusion of his prophecy in connection with 
the restoration and honour of Israel. *' And I will also 
take of them for priests and for Levites, saith the Lord. 
For as the new heavens and the 7iew earth which I will 
make shall remain before me, saith the Lord, so shall your 
Feed and your name remain. To this great change the apos- 
tle Peter directs the attention of Christians in his second • 
general epistle. He stirs up the pure minds of believers that 
they should '' he mindful of the words which were spoken 
before by the holy prophets '' and apostles, and warns them 
of a heresy which should arise. ^'' Knowing this first," says 
he, *' that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walk- 
ing after their own lusts, and saying. Where is the promise 
of His coming ? for since the fathers fell asleep all things 
continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. 
For this they mllingly are ignorant of, that by the word 
of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out 
of the water and in the water, whereby the ivorld that then 
was being overflowed with water peris-hed. But the heavens 
and the earth which are now by the same word, are kept 
in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment* 



* In a former page we have shown that " day " is, in Scripture, 
applied to an indefinite period of time, and that it is thus used to 
designate the Millennial age. It may be proper also to notice, that 
" judgment " and " to judge ^' are not confined to the award of hap- 
piness or misery, but are frequently used in the sense of government 
and to govern in that dispensation. '' Behold the days come, saith 
the Lord, that I will raise unto David a righteous Branch, and a 
King shall reign and prosper, -dud shall execute judg?nent and jus- 
tice in the earth," Jer. xxiii. 5. " And many nations shall come 
and say. Come and let us go up to the mountain of the Loid, and 
to the house of the God of Jacob ; and He will teach us of His ways 
and we will walk in his paths ; for the law shall go forth of Zion 
and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem! And He shall Judge 



127 

and perdition of ungodly men/' 2 Pet. iii. 3 — 8. As at 
the flood, the heavens and the earth are said to have 
'perished, so are they destined to undergo another change 
not by water but by tire at the coming of the Lord. How- 
ever scoffers may dehide themselves with respect to the Savi- 
our's return, and although they may perceive no symptoms 
of its near approach, yet so surely as the threatenings upon 
the antediluvian world were executed in their destruction, 
as certainly will an ungodly and unbelieving world be over- 
taken by the storm of divine indignation,. *' when the Lord 
Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels 
in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not 
God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ." While men are deceiving themselves with appear- 
ances, and suppose, in defiance of previous example, that 
the promises and threatenings of God will not be fulfilled,. 
they shall suddenly be overtaken by the storm of divine 
wrath. And as at the flood the heavens and the earth 
perished by undergoing an important change, so are they 
now reserved for another chaxge in preparation for the 
residence of the Redeemer and the comfort of men. But 
while the apostle reminds believers of these glorious pre- 
dictions of the holy prophets, he also foretells that little 
attention or credit will be given to them. The mercy and 
the long-suffering of God, that sinners may come to repen- 
tance, being imputed to His unwillingness or inability to 
accomplish these glorious promises, the world \v411 be taken 
by surprise when the period of their fulfilment shall arrive. 



among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar oif ; and they 
shall beat their swords into ploughshares and their spears into 
pruning-hooks," Micah iv. 2, 3. " And He shall nol judge after 
the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears ; 
but with righteousness shall He judge the poor, and reprove with 
equity for the meek of the earth," Is. xi. 3, 4. '• Then judgment 
shall dwell in the wilderness,— and my people shall dwell in a peace- 
able habitation,'" Js. xxxii. 16 — 18. " Hearken unto me my people ; 
and give ear unto me, O my nation ; for a law shall proceed from 
me, and I will make m\ judgment to vt^tfor a light of the people^'' 
Is. li. 4. This judgment, or government, is also given to the saints. 
" And I saw thrones^'' says the apostle John, '• and they sat upon 
them, dxidi judgment was given unto them," Rev. xx. 4. 



128 

^^ Tbe day of the Lord/' * says the apostle, " will come as 
a thief in the night, in the which the heavens shall pass 
away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt 
with fervent heat ; the earth also and the works that are 
therein shall be burnt up. Seeing, then, that all these 
things shall be dissolved, v^-hat manner of persons ought ye 
to be in all holy conversation and godliness, looking for 
and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein 
the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the ele- 
ments shall melt with fervent heat? Nevertheless, we, 
according to his 'promise, look for new heavens and a new 
earth wherein dwelleth righteousness," 2 Pet. iii. 10 — 13. 
It has been supposed that the apostle here predicts the utter 
destruction of the material world at the coming of Christ. 
But, strong as the language is, it does not w^arrant this 
opinion. The atmospheric heavens shall be dissolved, 
and their elements shall melt with fervent heat, yet the 
perishing of the earth in this instance by fire is put in 
contrast with that destruction by the waters of the flood. 
This, while it overwhelmed the guilty inhabitants and 
destroyed their w^orks, still left the substance of the earth 
the same, although marred by the disruptions it occasioned. 
However great the changes tiius made upon its surface, to 
this the effects of the flood Vt-'ere principally confined. Still 
there is much difficulty — equally experienced by miilenarian 
and antimillenarian commentators, — in giving a viev7 of this 
passage consistent with itself and other scriptures. The 
extent of the judgments and the nature of the dispensations 
predicted by the holy prophets, of which the apostle reminds 
them, deserve serious consideration ; still the " promise " of 
new heavens and a new earth, recorded by Tsalah, to which 
the apostle refers, is, as we have seen, to have its fulfilment 
at the Millennium, when the Lord shall *^ create Jerusalem 
a rejoicing and her people a joy." But were the difficulty 
even greater in human estimation than it is, faith can con fi- 



• Allusion is frequently made in the New Testament to th€ day 
of the Lord. The Old Testament prophets have also many pre- 
dictions of this eventful day, in which destruction will overtake the 
guilty nations before the Millennium. The following passages 
among others may be consulted. Is. ii. 12, xiii. 6, 9. xxxiv. 8. 
Jer. xlvi. 10. Ezek. xxx. 2, 3. Joel i. lo. ii. 1. iii, 14. Obad. 
verses IJ, 17. Zeph. i. 7? 14. ii. 2, 3. Zech. xiv. 1. 



129 

dently trust for the fulfilment of God's promise thus expli- 
citly given. Jehovah sometimes manifests His glory by 
putting the faith of His chosen people to the test in the 
reception of His promises. To evidence His own power, 
and to try the faith of the children of Israel on their leav- 
ing Egypt, the Lord caused Moses lead them off the proper 
route, and to encamp by the sea. In this situation, while 
entangled by the wilderness, and seeming to have no choice 
left, but either to perish in the yawning deep, or await a 
no less certain destruction, by the hand of their infuriated 
pursuers, they cried to Heaven for help. But the Lord said 
unto JNIoses, " Wherefore criest thou unto me ? Speak 
U7ito the children of Israel that they go forward." This 
was indeed a trial of their faith. Speak unto them, that 
they go forward, while the rolHng billows seemed to 
threaten certain and immediate destruction I But, '^ hi/ 
faith, they passed through the Red Sea as by dry land, 
which the Egyptians essaying to do were drowned.'' To 
the primitive disciples the injunction of our Saviour relative 
to their escape from Jerusalem must have appeared no less 
mysterious. *' x\nd when ye shall see Jerusalem com- 
passed icith armies, then know that the desolation thereof 
is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the 
mountains, and let them ivhich are in the midst of it 
depart out ; and let not them that are in the countries 
enter thereinto, for these be the days of vengeance that all 
things which are written may be fulfilled," Luke xxi. 21, 
22. To the disciples it must have appeared a singular 
advice, that they should make their escape z6'/^<?/?. they saw 
Jerusalem compassed with armies rather than at an earlier 
period. Without faith in the veracity and faithfulness 
of Him the display of whose omniscience they had often 
witnessed, and in whose wisdom and goodness they could 
fully confide, they might have questioned the meaning of 
the injunction, and refused to avail themselves of the pro- 
mised deliverance. But the event not only justified the 
trust they reposed, but afforded a glorious display of the 
Saviour's divinity. The full import of the distinct promise 
of new heavens and a new earth, as recorded by Isaiah, 
and referred to by Peter, we may not be able to perceive, 
but that they form a blessed preparative for the oNIillennial 
glory, we cannot doubt. That this world will during that dis* 



130 

pensation still be the abode of men in the flesh is expressly 
foretold. And although it will be a period of unprece- 
dented holiness and happiness, neither sin nor death will 
be wholly excluded; ''the child shall die an hundred 
years old, and the sinner being an hundred years shall be 
accursed." * 



The New Jerusalem. 

Of the employments of the redeemed while reigning with 
Christ on earth, and of the nature of their intercourse with 
mortal men, the Scriptures afford us little information. 
Repeated allusions are, however, made to the place of 
tlieir residence. Of this the apostle John Vv^as specially 
'favoured with a glorious vision, the account of which is 
recorded Rev. xxi. xxii. As the New Jerusalem is to be 



* Dr. Hamilton's confused ideas of the new heavens and new earth 
have been so ably exposed in the letter addressed to himself in " De- 
fence of the Students of Prophecy," as to render unnecessary any 
lengthened remarks. Still, we may remind him, that the term new is 
applied in the above prediction ot Isaiah to the earth in its Millen- 
nial state. When, therefore, he asserts, (page 278,) that the sacred 
writers '^ have told us, as distinctly as language can express it, that 
the future habitation of the redeemed is to be a new^ that is another 
heaven and another earth, with which the present earth and heaven , 
have 710 connection, and of which they shall form 7io part," he only 
affirms what he ought to prove. The Doctor believes in a coming 
Millennium, and even quotes part of the above passage from Isaiah 
to prove its nature. But has not the Lord, by the prophet, in it 
" told us, asdistinctly as language can express it," that then He will 
" create new heavens and a new earth ?" And as the apostle ex- 
pected these n^w heavens and earth of which he speaks, according 
to God's " promise," and as the only promise contained in the Old 
Testament Scriptures, of new heavens and a new earth, is that by 
Isaiah, it must be to this that he alludes. Yet the doctor himself 
will not maintain that this promise is to be fulfilled by the creation 
of " another heaven and another earthy with which the present earth 
and heaven have 7io connection^ and of which they form no part,^^ 
Nor will he assert that " the heavens " which " were of old, and 
the earth standing out of the water, and in the water " before the 
flood, had no connection, and formed no part of " the heavens and 
the earth which are now,'' with which the apostle contrasts thenia 



131 

en the new earth, and under the new heavens, that part 
of the vision which relates to it is introduced to the apostle 
by a view of them. " And I saw/' says he, (Rev. xxi. 1,) 
** And I saw a new heaven and a new earth ; for the first 
heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there 
was no more (symbolical) sea. And I John saw the holy 
city, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of 
heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband." 
This holy city is designed as the residence of Christ and 
the redeemed, and comes down out of heaven where it is 
previously '' prepared " for this purpose. '' And I heard," 
continues the apostle, '^ a great voice out of heaven, saying. 
Behold the tabernacle of God is ivith men, and He will 
dwell with them, and they shall he His people, and God 
himself shall he with them, and be their God," verse 3. 
This, we apprehend, is that second city seen in vision by 
Ezekiel in the Holy Oblation offered to the Lord in the 
new division of the holy land. He calls it ^^ the most hoi// 
place,"' and more frequently '' The City." This city has 
an attendance enjoyed by no other; for " they that serve 
the city shall serve it out of all the tribes of Israel ;" and a 
portion of the Holy Oblation is allotted for their maintenance, 
Ezek. xlviii. ]8, 19. That the apostle might have a fiill 
view of this glorious city, there came unto him an angel who 
carried him away *' in the spirit to a great and high moun- 
tain, and showed" him •' that great city the holy Jerusalem 
descending out of heaveti from God, having the glory" of 
God; and her light was like unto a stone most precious, 
even hke a jasper stone, clear as crystal ; and had a wall 
great and high, and had twelve gates. — And the city lieth 
four square, and the length is as large as the breadth ; and 
he (the angel) measured the city v/ith the reed twelve 
thousand furlongs," ver. 10 and 16. Considering this as 
the measurement of the area of the city, and reckoning by 
the Jewish furlong of 266 f cubits, as given by Maimonides, 
it will be found very nearly (and probably would exactly, 
if this were quite correct,) to correspond with the measure- 
ment of The City referred to by Ezekiel, thus confirming 
the view of their identity. This glorious city shall be inhab- 
ited by the saints of God. '* He that overcometh shall 
inherit these things, (see inargin^ and I will be his God, 
and he shall be my son," verse 7; and all are excluded 
whose names are not v/ritten in the Lamb's book of life. 



132 

To this tabernacle the prophet appears to refer in a pre- 
ceding chapter^ as distinct from the sanctuarj^. " J\ly 
servant David shall be their prince for ever. Moreover, I 
will make a covenant of peace with them ; it shall be an ever- 
lasting covenant with them ; and will place them and multiply 
them, and will set my sanctuary in the midst of them for ever- 
more. Ml/ tabernacle also shall be with them; yea I will 
be their God and they shall be my people/' Ezek. xxxvii. 
25 — 27. '^ Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, which, according to his abundant mercy, hath 
begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of 
Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incon*uptible 
and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reservedin heaven 
for you who are kept by the power of God through faith 
unto salvation, ready to be revealed in the last timSy^ 
1 Pet. i. 4. And it is the promise of the Saviour to him 
that overcometh, '^ I will write upon him the name of my 
God, and the name of the city of my God, which is New 
Jerusalem, which comet h down out of heaven from my 
God,'' Rev. iii. 12. Of this city, it is said, *' and the 
nations of them that are saved (from the destruction which 
shall overtake the ungodly at the coming of the Lord) 
shall VN^alk in the light of it; and the kings of the earth 
do bring their glory and honour into it, — and they shall 
bring the glory and honour of the 7iations into it," Rev. 
xxi. 24—26. 

" Behold the measure of the promise fillM ; 
See Salem built, the labour of a God ! 
Bright as a sun the sacred city shines ; 
All kingdoms and all princes of the earth 
Flock to that light ; the glory of all lands 
Flows into her; unbounded is her joy, 
And endless her increase." 

Coivper^s Tusk, 

Much confusion has resulted from applying to the inha- 
bitants of the new earth the character of the citizens of 
the New Jerusalem which descends out of heaven unto it. 
The distinction is obvious. While, in the new earth, Isaiah 
predicts there shall be both sin and deaths the apostle John 
declares the exclusion of both from the holy city. From 
the account of the descent of the New Jerusalem being 
placed in John's vision after that of the final resurrection 



133 

and general judgment, it Las been supposed by some to be 
the place of blessedness after the Millennium. But the 
order of insertion is of itself no criterion of the order of 
time. When the apostle has carried forward his narrative 
of one class of events he returns to take up another, or to 
explain particular parts which would have occupied too 
much space in the narrative itself. The whole book is 
constructed on this principle; and thus, long after the 
announcement of the kingdoms of this world having be- 
come the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ, we 
have again brought before us the existence and success of 
Antichrist. But, in all such cases, a key is given for the 
elucidation of the prophecy, and for determining the relative 
periods of the several parts. In the case before us, the New 
Jerusalem descends to the neic earth, and this is connected 
with the Millennium by the prediction of the prophet 
Isaiah. Its relation to time and the things of time is 
farther evident from the fact, that '' the kings of the 
earth Ao bring their glory and honour into it;" it must 
therefore have a reference to this world, while the relation 
subsists between kings and their subjects. * 



Future Apostacy^ General Mesurrectimi^ and 
Final Judgment. 

Glorious and holy as the Millennial age will be, it 
is to be succeeded by a short space during which Satan 



* Mr. Mason, in his volume on the Gentiles' Fulness, &c. (p. 169 
and 188,) applies this vision to " the blessedness of the righteous '' 
after the general resurrection, '* the heavenly glory and blessedness 
of the saints." But we observe with pleasure, that, since the pub- 
lication of that work, he has obtained more correct views on this 
subject. In his last printed sermon, (on the Seventh Vial, p. 4,) 
on the words, " It is done," (Rev. xxi. 6,) he says, " standing as 
they do in connexion with God's work of making all things new, 
(they) must relate to the blessed alterations which He will establish 
an the earthy after the judgments predicted in the vials are finished,'^ 

M 



334 

being loosed from his confineraeiil, he shall aofairi 
seduce men from the allegiance they owe to their 
Divine King, *'' And when the thoiL^and years are ex- 
pired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall 
go out to deceive the nations which are in the four 
quarters of the earth. Gog and Magog, to gather them 
together to battle ■ the number of whom is as the sand of 
the sea, x\nd they went up on the breadth of the earth 
and compassed the camp of the saints about and the i;e- 
loved city/' (the New Jerusalem, we presume.) Rev. xx, 
7 — 9. We have already shown, that, during the jNlilkn- 
nium, the nations are required to go up to Jerusalem to 
worship the Lord. It has been supposed that neglect of 
this privilege and breach of the law may be the commeirce- 
ment of this defection and ultimate apostacy, which ter- 
minates in their utter overthrow in the ira})ious attempt 
upon the camp of the saiuts and the beloved city. This 
opinion has been founded on what i&said of the punishment 
of those who refuse to go up to worship at Jerusalem^ and 
the pointed reference to Egypt by name. '* And it shall 
be that whoso will not come up of all the families of the 
earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King the Lord of 
hosts, even upon them shall be no rain. And if the family 
of Egypt go not up and come not, that have (usually) 
no rain ; there shall be the plague wherewith the Lord 
will smite the heathen that come not up to keep the 
feast of tabernacles. This shall be the punishment of 
Egypt, and the punishment of all nations that come not 
up to keep the feast of tabernacles," Zech. xiv. 17 — IP. 
Besides the ordinary blessings of Providence, \he special 
communications of the Holy 8])irit may be vouchsafed 
for compliance with the divine law, while they may be 
withheld from those nations which undervalue the privilege 
and neglect compliance with the injunction ; and when 
Satan is again loosed from his prison, how soon may that 
AYijked Spirit succeed in stirring up men to the most ira- 
])ious enterprize I In this he vn[\ have a short-lived 
triumph in the delusion of men, whose holiness and happi- 
ness during the Millennium shall have increased the misery 
of bis confinement. That he should succeed in seducing 
them from their allegiance to the Divine Redeemer and 
Glorious King, after such a display of His love and con- 



135 

descension, affords melancholy proof not only of the power 
of the Evil One, but also of the mighty malice by which 
he is actuated. But when we reflect on the guilt and 
audacity which first hurled him from glory, his subsequent 
hatred to God, and the enmity and cunning which have 
since chamcterized his dealings with our race, our wonder 
is diminished at the success of his designs in deluding 
guilty men, and inducing them to act the infatuated part 
here ascribed to them. The guilt of their apostacy is cer- 
tainly not more atrocious than was that of the fall of holy 
Adam. It is not more mysterious than was the fall of 
holy angels. Nor will they have more reason to triumph 
in the result of their daringness. \yhatever be its origin, 
and -however it may be conducted, the attempt receives an 
immediate and signal punishment ; " and lire came down 
from God out of heaven and devoured them, and the devil 
that deceived them was cast into the lake of tire and brim- 
stone where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall 
be tormented day and night, for ever and ever, * Rev. xx. 

The overthrow of this apostacy is followed by tli-e 
general resurrection. x\ll who have died during the Mil- 
iemiium, and the rest of the dead who had previously died, 
and who *^ lived not again until the thousand years were 
finished," will then be raised to eternal glory or unending 
misery. We may re)imrk, however, that there is not the 
slightest intimation of Christ's coming at this time, as some 
would insinuate. *'*' And I saw a great white throne, and Bim 
that sat on it," continues the apostle, '' from whose face 
the earth and the heaven fled away ; and there was no 
place found for them. And I saw the dead small and 
great stand before God ; and the books were opened ; and 
another book was opened which is the book of life ; and 
the dead were judged out of those things which were 



• Mr. Mason, the Examinator in the Instructor, and Dr. Hamil- 
ton, all consider the fact of such an apostacy taking place a strong 
objection to the doctrine of Christ's personal rei^n on earth. It is 
by the rejection of mysteries that some have set aside the most 
valuable doctrines of revelation. But we trust that these authors 
have not so learned Christ as to deny any of His plainly revealed 
truths however mvsterious, 

Ji 3 



136 

written in the books according io their works. And the 
sea gave up the dead which were in it ; and death and 
hell delivered up the dead which were in them ; and they 
were judged, every man according to their works. And 
death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the 
second death. And whosoever was not found written in 
the book of life was cast into the lake of fire/* verses 
11 — 15. There is no exception of any then in their 
graves from this resurrection. The receptacles of death 
yield all their tenants to receive their doom — those whose 
names are found in the book of life being raised to glory, 
and the wicked to the condemnation of the second death, 
beins; cast into the lake of fire. * 



* Dr. Hamilton labours to prove from this passage, that, as the 
language is of a general nature, there cannot have been a resur- 
rection at the commencement of the thousand years. But it is only 
*" the deacl^ small and great," who are now raised and judged, which 
does not include those who lived m the First Resurrection a thous- 
and years before. The language therefore is general only of the dead, 
among whom thoseaJreadyraised to life will not be found. ButtheDr. 
is not content with including in this last resurrection those whom 
tlie apostle had already seen live and reign with Christ, but also 
makes it embrace all who have preceded them in the resurrection 
of life. No matter that we are informed by the evangelist that many 
bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of their graves 
after Christ's resurrection, the Doctor (p. 207) discovers from the 
language of the apostle that " it seems inevitably to follow that this 
is the resurrection of the whole human race ; that till then there 
will be 710 resurrection of the dead, but then the whole collective body 
of mankind without one exception shall he raised from the dead,'* 
This sentiment is reiterated in the same page where he says, " we 
are here assured that not only all the dead shall then stand before 
God, and be judged according to their works ; but that they shall 
be judged ' ever?/ man according to their works.'" From this he 
concludes, that, if there be a resurrection prior to the Millennium, 
those who share in it " are neither judged at all nor receive accord* 
ing to their works." Here, again, the Doctor confounds the obvi- 
ous distinction between those who have previously been raised and 
th.ose who shall be dead at this general resurrection. It is only 
mje7-2/ man of the dead small and great who shall then be judged, 
among whom will not be found any who had been raised before. If 
all who are not raised in this resurrection '* are neither judged at 
all nor receive according to their works," then it follows that not 
only those who share in the First Resurrection, and those who were 
raised after Christ's resurrection, but also that Elijah who was car- 
ried to heaven amid the horsemen and chariots of the Lord, and 
luioch who was not, for God took him, cannot have received 
according to their works. Such is the legitimate conclusion from 
the principle assumed. 



137 

This, then, terminates what the Scriptures reveal con- 
ixvrning oar relation to the earth. In our inquiries we 
cannot go beyond this, for " then cometh the end when " 
Christ " shall have delivered up the kingdom to God even 
the Father, when He shall have put down all rule and all 
authority and power. For He must reign till He hath 
jmt all enemies under His feet. The last enemy that 
shall be destroyed is death. For He hath put all things 
under His feet. But wiien He saith all things are put 
under Him, it is manifest that He is excepted which did 
put all things under Him. And when all things shall be 
stibdued unto Him, then shall the Son also Himself be 
subject unto Him that put ail things under Him, that 
Ood may be all in all," 1 Cor. xv. 24 — 28. In what 
this delivering up of the kingdom consists, we pretend not 
to know. This is all the information God has seen meet 
to communicate on the subject, and while it is our duty io 
know what God has revealed, we must not presume to be 
wise above what is written. In whatever it consists, the 
believer's happiness cun never be diminished. The love 
<>f Jehovah is eternal, and His saints are made heirs ot 
('Tod and joint-heirs with Chrit^t. But this kingdom is 
limited to the duration of mortality, and thereloie to the 
present state, as Christ reigns only until He hath piit 
i/eal/i the last enemy under His feet, when lie shall de- 
liver up the kingdom. And the establishment of the king- 
il ni being only '' nigh at hand," as we have seen, when 
tile indicatiop.s of Christ's return are seen, — its existence 
must be subsequent to His c-oming. '^ 

* Some have, however, denied, tfiat the Millennial dispensation 
•i^rin be meant in ilie predit-tions of Christ's kingdom, because it is 
.said to be for ever, while John represents the continuance of the 
>.Iillennial reign as to be for 1000 years. But this, while it affords 
ground to conclude that its existence will not be limited to a thous» 
and literal years, is no argument against its identity with the Mil- 
^Minial kingdom predicted by the prophets, wiio frequently speak 
of its duration as for ever. At Ismel's restoration, ^' they shall 
dwell," saith the Lord, •• in the land tliat I have given unto Jacob 
my servant, wherein your fathers have dsvelt; and they shall dwell 
therein, even they and their children, and their children's children, 
for ever^ and my servant David shall be their prince/i;r eve}\ Ezek. 
xxxvii. 25. '• And I will make her that halted a remnant, and her 
that was cast far off a strong nation. And the Lord shall reign over 
them in mount Zion from henceforth even for ever^'' Mic.iv.7, "Thy 
:m 3 



138 



The submission due to revealed truth , icitJt 
remarks on Objections to these doctriyies. 

Having produced from the prophets so much evidence 
for the Redeemer's pre-miileniiial advent and subsequent 
reign on earth — having shown the hteral fulfilment of pro- 
phecies ah'eady accomphshed — having adverted to the 
views of believers sanctioned by Christ himself — having 
proved His return to be at the restoration of Israel, at the 
times of refreshing and restitution, and at the destruction 
of Antichrist, — and having shown these to be in perfect 
harmony with the various predictions concerning concomi- 
tant events — It may novr be asked if there be any room 
to doubt the great truth in w^iich all these predictions 
centre, The return of Christ and His future residence on 
earth, personally to assume the reins of government ? Or 
can it still be believed, that, with all these distinct proj:>he- 
cies before us, the Redeemer's only residence among men 
should be a pilgrima.ge of sorrow and suffering, and that, 
— instead of reigning in Jerusalem, — a few years of 
ij^^nominy and pain should terminate His immemate rela- 
tion to our earth ? When thoroughly purified and rendered 
fit for the residence of tlie Son of God, shall it not rather 
i^e again honoured w^ith the presence of Him who once 
in suflering trod its surface, and for whom it scarce 
afforded shelter, w^hen as King He shall reign in Zion, and 
receive the grateful homage of the kings and princes of the 
earth ? — kvA that then, also. His faithful followers who 
have in all ages, amidst the wickedness with which they 
were surrounded, witnessed for His cause, shall be made 
partakers of His glorious reign, being made kings and priests 



people also shall be all righteous ; they shall inherit the land 
for ever^ Is. Ix. 21. " Behold the days come, saith the Lord, that 
the city (Jerusalem) shall be built to the Lord, from the tower of 
Hananeel unto the gate of the corner. — It shall not be plucked up 
ror thrown down any more /or ever^'' Jer xxxi. 38—40. " But the 
Faints of the Most High shall take the kingdoni and possess the 
kingdomybr ever^ even for ever and ever^^^ Dan. vii. 18. Yet this is 
the Millennial kingdom which John represents as continuing for 
i 000 years. 



139 

to God, while harmony shall universally prevail among men. 
— That then, too, shall the inferior animals participate of 
the temporal blessings flowing from Emmanuel's blood, 
and the ferocity by which many of them are now charac- 
terized, and by which they are rendered formidable to 
man and destructive of each other, being removed, they 
shall range in peaccfulness together, and in happy sub- 
serviency to man their lord. — That then the earth itself 
which has so long withheld her fertility, yielding her fruits 
only by the sweat of his brow, being redeemed from tlie 
bondage of corruption under which it groans, shall spon- 
taneously yield those fruits which are necessary for food, 
or which contribute to the comfort of human life. 

And surely, if we are among the number of those who 
have already received the ^^ Holy Spirit of promise, which 
is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of 
the purchased possession," (Eph. i. 14,) and if we be 
rightly exercised, instead of being unv^'illing to receive this 
glorious Lord with all the attendant blessings, His coming 
ought to be an object of delightful contemplation, and 
every symptom of its near approach should be hailed with 
thanksgiving. So it was formerly viewed by His disciples 
and apostles^ who ^' desired to see " this glorious '' day of 
the Son of Man." To it their hopes were continually 
directed, and its coming and glory are made the great 
motive to duty by the inspired penmen, and is ever urged 
upon believers as the period when they shall obtain ample 
recom pence for whatever wrongs they sustain — receive 
full consolation for any sufferings they are called to endure, 
—and enjoy a high reward for their services of love to the 
Redeemer. Although the Saviour's return was not to take 
place for so long a period after the apostolic age, yet the 
admonitions to the primitive church are so couched as to 
convey instruction equally adapted for them and us ^' on 
whom the ends of the world are come." A spirit of watch- 
fulness and wailing was inculcated on them which ought 
equally to have characterized the Church in all subse- 
quent ages. A salutary uncertainty was left on the period 
of Christ's return ; and even w^hen the apostle Paul cor- 
rected the mistake of the Thessalonian Church when they 
expected this instantly, he still left them in ignorance of 
the length of tim.e which must first elapse. x\lthough he 



140 

iiifurmeJ them that Antichrist must first be rerealeJ. 
and that his destruction should be effected by tJie glorious 
appearance of Christ's coming, they could still form n<j 
idea of tlie duration of this power. Prophetic dates were 
indeed given to the Church, but it was also predicted that 
they should not be understood till about the period of their 
accomplishment, '' for the words are closed up and sertled 
till the time of the end," Dan. xii. 12. It is remarkable, 
however, that the nearer the church arrived to tiie time of 
the fultilment of these predictions, the more completely did 
the hope and desire of His coming die away. And it is 
also remarkable, that with the decay of the church's belief 
in this glorious doctrine, did her teachers cease to incul- 
cate His coming as a motive to duty; till what the apostles 
evidently regarded as the most powerful persuasion to hoH- 
ness, and the most consolatory doctrine to the suffering and 
bereaved, seemed to have wholly lost its eiffcacy, and was 
seldom referred to with this design, the hoj)es of be- 
lievers in such cases, being generally directed to the day 
of death. ^' 

The cause of this departure from apostolic example 
may, perhaps, on examination, be found in the distance at 
\yhich systematic theology has latterly placed the Com- 
ing of the Lord. The apostles uniformly urged \i upCKi 

* In the present day tliere are many \\\\o even apply the predic- 
tions of the coming of Christ and the day of the Lord to the time of 
death. This Dr. Hamilton (p. 254) endeavours to jiistit'y. Quot- 
\w% I Thess. V, 1-4, and with it citing 2 Pet. iii. 4, lo', 12. (for 
what purpose we cannot pL'rceive, unless he means also to apply the 
passing away of the heavens to the day of death I) he applies it to 
the decease of " every individual in that and in every succeeding 
age." The ground on whicli he makes this application may be made 
equally applicable to almost ever\* passage predicting the glorious 
coming of Christ. The apostle says, " But YE, brethren, are not 
in darkness, that that day should overtake VOL' as a thief ^'' and from 
the personal nature of this address and of otiiers, the Doctor infeis 
that " the day of the Lord ' was the day of death. But, if such a 
rule of interpretation be here admitted, it will be equally applicable 
ill other cases. Let a single instance sutHce. Our Lord having 
predicted to the disciples, His return *• with power and great 
glory ■' wlien the times of the Gentiles shall be fuihlled, added, •* And 
when these things begin to come to pass, then look up t:nd lift up 
your heads, for your redemption draweth nigh. So likewise ye 
when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdo.a 
of God is nigh at hand," Luke xxi. 28, 30, 



141 

the Church as an event so sudden and unexpected, that 
behevers were not allowed to lose sight of it as an event 
which might possibly be realized in their own day. Thus, 
when the apostle would remove the premature apprehen- 
sions of the church at Thessalonica he does not say, tliei/ 
had no reason for perturbation, as many centuries must 
elapse before the coming of Christ. He beseeches them, 
(2 Thess. ii. 2,) that thei/ •'*' be not soox shaken in mind 
or he troubled!' But, by placing His coming after the Mil- 
lennium, w^e render it certain to every one that he must 
long before have been gathered to his fathers — since lOOO 
years must assuredly intervene. 

It is a common objection to the doctrine of Christ's per- 
sonal reign upon the earth that it h unnecessary, as He 
can as easily accomplish all His purposes while in heaven. 
Far be it from us to say a single word to detract from the 
omnipotence of Jesus. But our present inquiry is not 
what He could have done, but what He designs to do. 
The only means by which a knowledge of this can be 
obtained is by an examination of the revelation of His 
will. This we have shown has left no room for specula- 
tion on the necessity or expediency of His presence. His 
word is explicit, and we are not at liberty to doubt the 
wisdom of His purposes. It is true, that, in the Scrip- 
tures of truth, there are many things perplexing and 
astounding to human reason. The finite mind can ill 
comprehend the deep things of Gcd. It is but little of 
His ways that we can know. The objection of Christ's 
personal reign being unnecessary, can therefore have no 
weight against an appeal to the law and to the testimony. 
Our being unable to see the necessity for any doctrine, 
or even its being in opposition to our ideas of the nature 
and fitness of things, cannot be urged against what God 
has revealed. The very character of true faith is to be- 
lieve. Nothing could have been more opposed to carnal 
reason than the command given to Abraham while he 
dwelt at Beersheba to go up to a certain mount in the 
land of jMoriah, and there to ofier up Isaac for a burnt 
offering. Isaac was Abraham's son, his only and beloved 
son, and the heir of promise. Not only might he have 
reasoned against such a command as unnecessary, but as 
unnatural and incompatible with the fulfiLnent of the pro- 



142 

mise of God, tliat in Isaac should his sceJ l>o called. But 
Abraham '' accouuting that God was able to raise him up 
eveti from the dead," conferred not with flesh and blood, 
hut '' stretched forth his hand and took the knife to slay 
his son." For this he received the honourable appellation 
of '*' the father of the faitJiful." But if faith thus obey 
God's command, even when against reason, is there no 
ground to question the genuineness of that which would 
get itself against the plainest testimony, because we per- 
ceive not the neceasiti/ of what God has promised ? 

But not only is this doctrine opposed as unnecessary, 
it is also decried as degrading. * This objection can 
have little weight when brought to bear against the reign 
of llim whose love for our fallen race brought Ilim from 
the bosom of His father under very different circumstances, 
lieing subjected to the insults of men, and under the hiding 
of His father's countenance ; '' who being in ihe form of 
God thought it not robbery to bo equal with God, but 
made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the 
farm of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men, 
and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Him- 
self, and became obedient unto death, even tl~je death of 
the cross. Wherefore, God also hath highly exalted Him, 
and given flim a name which is above every name ; that 
at the name of Jesus every knee should bow of things la 
keacen and things in earth and things under the earth." 
*^ But now we see not yet all things put under Him." 
Phil. ii. 6 — 10. Heb. ii. 8. His sufferings were endured 
only for the glory that should follow, an increase of which 
would result from ilis personal reign on the earth. It is 
generally esteemed an enhancement of the honour to which 
an individual attains, that he is honoured in the very place 

• It is not a little surprising, that, in the very page in which Mr. 
Mason reprobates the doctrine as one that would bring Christ •• from 
His glory above to an i gnommious dwelling among men," (Gentiles' 
Fulness, p. 19^,) he confesses of the Old Testament predictions 
^nd promises that " many expressions are found in them so sublime 
ami glorious ^ as constrain us to apply them in their highest sense to 
the heavenly state." But, instead of thus misapplying the predic- 
tions concerning the Millennium^ we ought rather to be constrained 
to believe that they truly refer to a period when the tabernacle of 
God shall dwell with men, and ^' when the Lord shall reign in Mount 
2ioD aiid in Jerusalem, and befora His ancients gloriDiisiy." 



143 

where formerly he was cleR])ised. To this prmciple of our 
JiQture the Scriptures make frequent appeals. Speaking 
of the exaltation of Israel, the Lord says, '* I will get 
them praise and fame in every land ivhere ihei/ were jiut 
to shame,'' Zeph. iii. ]9. '* And it shall come to pasf5 
that in the iilace ivhere it w^as said unto them. Ye are not 
my people, tliere it shall be said unto them. Ye are tlie 
»ons of the living God," Hos. i. ]0. If this be an honour 
to God's ancient people, may it not be also considered a 
greater degree of exaltation to the Saviour that the scene 
of His sufferings should be that of His glory 'i — that the 
same earth should behold the exaltation of llim of wlwse 
living agonies and accursed death it is said in figure to have 
been an unwilling witness. Is there any degradation in 
His having exchanged the crown of thorns for one of 
glory ? — that instead of the reed of insult lie should there 
wield the sceptre of universal sovereignty? — and that 
where He was hailed King in derision, He should be 
acknowledged the sole and rightful Lord ? To this very 
honour tliere seems a special reference in the following pas- 
gage, ** Behold my servant shall deal prudently; He sliall 
be exalted and be extolled, and be very high. As mani/ 
were astonished at thee, (his visage was so marred more 
than am/ man, and his form more than the sons of nien, ) 
so shall he sprinkle many nations ; the kings shall shut 
their mouths at him,'' Is. Iii. 13 — 15. Tliere is another 
beautiful allusion by the same prophet to the relation 
between his humiliation and exaltation. '' By His know- 
ledge shall my righteous servant justify many, for He shall 
hear their iniquities, therkfore will I divide Him a 
"portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with 
the strong, because He hath jioured out His soul unto 
death," Is. hii. II, 12. Instead, therefore, of being de- 
grading, the doctrine of Christ's triumph being enjoyed 
where His sufferings w^ere endured, is not only clearly 
revealed, but is in full accordance with the dictates of 
reason, as enhancing His glory. 

Some who are vv'illing to admit the strength of Scrip- 
tural evidence produced, may, however, be ready to sup- 
pose the Coming of Christ and the commencement of tiie 
Millennium at a great distance, as few of the nations of the 
earth have yet been converted, and past experience does 



144 

not warrant the hope of the Gospel's being speedily received 
by them. Were there any promise that it should be univer- 
sally accepted before the coming of the Lord, human proba- 
bility must bare given place to the assurance of faith — the ^ 
faithfulness, and the power of God being received ag 
sufficient pledge for the certainty of the fulfilment of Hig f 
promise. It would indeed have been a pleasing prospect ^ 
for Christian philanthropy that so glorious a transforma- ' 
tion should be so soon effected by the mild persuasive of ' 
the love of Christ. And we are bound to thank God for 
what success He has been pleased to bestow on Missionary 
operations, the present extent and anticipated increase of 
vrhich must afford the purest delight to all rightly exer- 
cised Christians. They rejoice in their success for the 
glory of God and the salvation of souls, feeling themselves 
under the highest obligations to promote their interests. 
But there is reason to fear that in our ardour for the work 
too sanguine expectations have been entertained of the 
result. The Millennium, it is supposed by many, will be 
the gracious result of the mere preaching of the gospel, 
and the present aspect of the world has rendered some 
doubtful if the commencement of that happy era can be 
near at hand. But the Scriptures do not represent the 
nations as having generally received the gospel at the period 
of Christ's return, nor is this the expectation of those who 
are now '' looking for that blessed hope and glorious ap- 
]>earing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ,'' 
Titus ii. 13. " This gospel of The Kingdom," our Lord 
himself said, as we have already noticed, ^^ shall be 
preached in all the world for a icitness unto all nations, 
and THEN shall the end come " — the end of the age, when 
Christ shall be seen coming in the clouds of heaven, 
Mat. xxiv. 3, 14. This work of preaching the gospel, 
or good news, of the coming kingdom, is in progress, and 
when its invitations shall have been addressed to all 
nations the kingdom itself shall be established. From 
most countries, to the praise of divine grace, a few have 
been already gathered to the blessed Redeemer. Some 
have, however, resisted every attempt to make known its 
salutary doctrines among them, or to introduce this gracious 
witness. But the Spirit will not always strive with men, 
and those who despise or neglect the proffered mercy shall 



145 

endure the weight of divine wrath. When the Jews had 
filled up the measure of their iniquity by the crucilixion 
of the Lord of glory, He sent and destroyed those wicked 
raen and burnt up their city, and let out His spiritual vine- 
yard to other husbandmen. The gospel was then intrusted 
to certain nations of the Gentiles, with the assurance that 
if they continued not in the goodness of God they also 
should be cut off; (Rom. xi. 22.) for, '' after a long time, 
the Lord of those servants cometh, and reckoneth with 
them,'' Mat. xxv. 19. Instead, however, of profiting by 
the warning of God and the fate of Israel, these nations 
have perverted His gospel, thus heaping up w^rath unto 
themselves against the day of wrath. God, foreseeing their 
awful abuse and perversion of His grace, determined that 
they should be cut off; and in order that this warning 
might have due effect. He ordained that the gospel which 
denounced their sin and foretold its punishment should 
first be preached in all the w^orld for a witness unto all 
nations. In the apocalyptic vision, therefore, immediately 
before the dow^nfal of mystic Babylon, the apostle saw an 
angel commissioned to preach to all nations, calling them 
to ** Fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of His 
judgments is come," Rev. xiv. 6, 7. And the redeemed 
who stand on the sea of glass, '' Sing the song of Moses 
the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, 
Great and marvellous are thy works. Lord God Almighty ; 
just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. Who shall 
not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou 
only art holy, for all nations shall come and w^or ship before 
thee, for tby judgments are made manifest,'' Rev. xv. 3, 4, 
Thus wdll the righteous indignation of God against trans- 
gressors be vindicated in the eyes of men. KrA while 
other nations are being put in possession of the gospel as a 
ivitness, those w^liich have so long been intrusted w^th God's 
word and ordinances are fast ripening for judgment. In- 
stead, then, of the present state of the w^orld indicating 
the coming of the Lord to be at a great distance, prophecy 
and the external aspects of the nations seem alike to inti- 
mate His near approach. 

There is one other objection which, though generally 

N 



14b 

regarded as bearing against the doctrine of Christ's pre- 
millennial advent, does in reality confirm it. If Christ's 
personal reign on earth were a scriptural doctrine, it is sup- 
posed that it could not have remained unknown to the 
Church or untaught by her ministers. It is indeed sur- 
prising that it should have been so long generally over- 
looked, and still more so that it should ever have been 
utterly denied. But even this forms the subject of pro- 
phecy ; by which we are prepared not merely for the 
indifference with which it is viewed, but also for the rejec- 
tion of the scriptural evidence by which it is supported. 
Our Saviour, as has been already noticed, having predicted 
to the disciples His coming after the tribulations upon the 
Jews, spake several parables for their farther information. 
By one of these, the state of the Church with respect to 
the expectation of the Saviour's return is intimated. 
'* Then (at the time of His coming) shall the kingdom 
of heaven be likened unto ten virgins which took their 
lamps and went forth to meet the Bridegroom. And. Jive 
of them ivere wise, and five were foolish. They that were 
foolish took their lamps and took no oil with them ; but 
the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. While 
the Bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. 
And, at midnight, there was a cry made. Behold the Bride- 
groo?n co?neth; go ye out to meet Him," Mat. xxv. 1 — 6. 
The whole professing church, both real christians and hypo- 
crites, is thus represented as falling asleep, while Christ de- 
lay eth His coming, and as being roused from their lethargy 
just at the annunciation of His return. How strikingly 
does this parable characterize the Christian Church ! Be- 
fore the close of the third century, many had lost that 
wakefulness by which the apostolic age was distinguished. 
Afterwards the church generally was lulled into repose, 
(although from time to time a few have been found in all 
ages faithfully declaring the glorious truth,) until in later 
times the lighter slumber had settled into deep unbroken 
sleep. The Saviour represents the church as being in this 
state till immediately before His coming, being awakened 
from it only by the announcement of His return. Instead, 
therefore, of the present indifference and disbelief mani- 
fested by the church being evidence against the truth of 



147 

these doctrines, that circumstance, taken in connexion with 
their recent partial revival, is in itself a proof of the time 
being near at hand. In the parable, the virgins continued 
asleep until the time of the Bridegroom's approach. The 
cry, Behold He cometh, was made at midnight, and there- 
fore very near the morning. As in the church this cry has 
already arisen His coming must be near, even at the door. 
It is on this account the more necessary that those 
already aroused should endeavour to awaken others, that 
they may be found ready to receive Him. Especially 
does it become such of '' the ministers of Christ and 
stewards of the inysteries of God,'' (1 Cor. iv. ],) as 
have been brought to a knowledge of this glorious doctrine 
to be found exerting themselves in making it known. It 
has too long been excluded from the Christian's creed; 
nor will the furtherance of God's designs arising from 
our disbelief vindicate the church in this important 
omission. It can be little satisfaction to the behever to 
know, that his listlessness with respect to the period of 
his Lord's return has more effectually lulled the world into 
security, and that thus more obviously '^ as a snare sliall 
it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole 
earth," Luke xxi. 35. '^ For yourselves know perfectly 
that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. 
For when they shall say, Peace and safety, then sudden 
destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman 
\^ath child, and they shall not escape," 1 Thess. v. 2, 3. 
But are there none, even among the disciples of Jesus, 
who have in these last times joined themselves with tlie 
scoffers, who unbelievingly ask, ^^ V^here is the promise of 
His coming?"' 2 Pet. iii. 3, 4. Many and precious are the 
promises given to the saints who shall be found waiting 
and looking for the Lord from heaven, but the professing 
church of the present day has assumed a very different 
attitude. The multiplicity of proof, direct and indirect, of 
the nearness of His return is generally disregarded, while 
ignorance and enthusiasm are charged on those by whom 
it is received. How clearly did the omniscience of Jesus 
foresee the state of the church before His coming! and 
how distinctly did He predict it as being '' then,'' or at 
that time, likened unto ten virgins who had fallen asleep 
N 2 



148 

^' while the Bridegroom tarried T * And the belief hav- 
ing once obtained that a thousand years had certainly to 
elapse before the coming of Christ, how few have fully 
examined the divine record for the authority on which 
this opinion is supposed to rest I Surely we will not be 
regarded as unreasonable, if, before submitting our faith to 
such an opinion, we require the evidence of its divine ori- 
ginal. It adds not a little to confirm the truth of these 
doctrines, that those who oppose them generally satisfy 
themselves with empty declamation, inveighing against 
what they have not considered, and disregarding the prorf 
they cannot refute. Those who esteem the authority of 
God's word as paramount will require objections more 
weighty than the charges with which these doctrines have 
yet been assailed; a,nd, distinguishing the difference between 
scriptural proof and futile attempts to set evidence aside, they 
will be little moved by the profusion of odious names which 
are so easily applied, and which have, in this case, been 
so liberally bestowed. But, notwithstanding of the general 
indifference manifested, and the violent opposition some ha\'e 
made unto these doctrines, as they become more fully known 
they are also more generally received. The prepossessions 
of men have been made to yield to the power of divine 
truth. On the continent of America they are said to have 
made considerable progress, and in England are now taught 
from a hundred pulpits. In Scotland, however,- an appal- 
ling stillness prevails. From some of her watch-towers 
the note of alarm has indeed been heard, in solemn warn- 
ing of a^pproaching judgments, but how few of the ministers 
of Jesus have yet lifted up their voice to proclaim their Mas- 
ter's speedy coming, or to call for thankfulness on account 
of it ! When fcrmierly Christ tabernacled on earth, we 

* As are the predictions of Christ's coming, so is this parable, 
also, often applied to the time of each individual's death. But. 
the figure is one of a collective character representing the state of 
tlie whole church at a particular time. Independently, indeed, 
of our Lord's direct application of it to the time of His return in 
the clouds of heaven — for it is " then the kingdom of heaven shall 
be likened unto ten virgins " — it is not even true of all the mem* 
bers of the church, the wise as well as the foolish, that before death 
they have fallen asleep with regard to that event, even the wise 
being only awakened by its solemnity when eternity is opening 
to view. 



149 

are told, (Mark xii. 37,) that '' the common people heard 
Him gladly,'' while the Scribes and Pharisees were His 
implacable foes. Yet these were most familiar with the 
Scriptures, and were also faithful in their mjunctions with 
regard to legal observances. " All, therefore, whatsoever 
they bid you observe," said the Saviour, (Mat. xxiii. 3,) 
'* that observe and do." They also knew the time when, 
and could tell the place where, the Messiah should be 
born, yet with avv'ful infatuation did they reject and per- 
secute to the death the Lord of glory, entailing ruin upon 
themselves and upon those w^ho trusted in their false inter- 
pretations. 

But neither the silence nor the opposition of the minis- 
ters of Christ should prevent us from making a proper hn- 
provement of the exemplary punishment inflicted on the Jews, 
by examining for ourselves the scriptures of truth, and watch- 
ing with care against that spirit of unbelief which will assur- 
edly involve many in a catastrophe still more awful. Not a 
few who now wonder at the blindness with which the Jews 
were visited, and the infatuation they displayed in over- 
looking evidence so full, so various, and so unambiguous, 
are themselves wilfully shutting their eyes against thej 
clearest light. While we lament that darkness which so 
beclouded the moral vision of God's ancient people, and 
prevented their perceiving the promised Messiah in the 
meek and lowly Jesus ; and while we reprobate their crimi- 
nality in His rejection and accursed death, it becomes us 
to inquire whether there may not be the tendency to a 
similar spirit in our unwillingness to believe the predictions 
of His future glory. Guilt may perhaps be as really con- 
tracted by having our attention so completely engrossed 
by the sufferings and death of Christ that we disregard or 
discredit the testimony of God by His prophets concerning 
the Redeemer's glorious reign, as in being so dazzled by 
its splendour as not to perceive the necessity of His death 
for the redemption of a lost and guilty world,, and the glo- 
rious display which was thus made of the divine perfec- 
tions. If Jewish infidelity, with respect to the humiliation 
of Christ, has been visited by a punishment so severe. 
Christians would do well to consider whether there be not 
an approximation to Jewish glosses in our explanations 
(if such they can be called) of predictions concerning the 
N 3 



150 

glory tliat should follow. May not we be as guilty as the 
Jews, who rejected Him who came to redeem them from 
the power and consequences of sin, should we be found 
among those who say in their hearts, '' We will not have 
this man to reign over us," in the manner and at the time 
He has been plertsed to appoint ? '*' Be not high minded, 
but fear, for if God spared not the natural branches, take 
heed lest He also spare not thee," Rom. xi. 21. Israel is 
not nnally cast oii by God. A remnant is still preserved, 
to wdiom His grace shall yet be manifested and by whom 
His power is jet to be signally displayed. But the day 
of their restoration will be that of 

The DestriictiGn of Antichristian Nations. 

CoxTEM PLATING the period when Judah, now dispersed 
into every land, by all oppressed, shall be visited by the 
day-spring from on high; and when Israel, long left to wan- 
der in the vain imaginations of their own hearts, outcast 
from the favour of God and the knovvledge of men, shall be 
cleansed from their iniquity and brought into the land of 
their fathers, which is promjlsed them for an everlasting 
possession,— the Christian will exclaim with the Psalmist, 
"Oh! that the Salvation of Israel were come out of 
Zion ! When the Lord brings back the captivity of His 
people, Jacob shall rejoice and Israel shall be glad," Ps. 
xiv. 7. But, before this glorious consummation, that people 
have much to do and much to endure. At the time when 
Michael the prince shall stand up for the children of 
Daniel's people, '' there shall be a time of trouble such as 
never was since there was a nation even to that same time," 
Dan. xii. 1. '^ For then shall be -great tribulation such as 
was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, 
nor ever shall be. And except those days should be 
shortened, there should ?io flesh be saved ; but for the 
elect's sake those days shall be shortened," Mat. xxiv. 
21, 22. While men delude themselves with the idea of 
a peaceful introduction to the IMiliennium, the Scriptures 
represent it as being immediately preceded by one of the 
most awful catastrophes with which the earth has yet been 
visited. ^' For, as in the days that were before the flood 



151 

they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving m 
marriage, until the day tliat Noah entered into the ark, 
and knew not until the flood came and took them all away ; 
so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be,'' ]Mat. xxiv. 
38, 39. '•' Likewise, also, as it wa.s in the days of Lot, 
they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they 
planted, they buiided ; but the same day that Lot went 
out of Sodom, it rained fire and brimstone from heaven and 
destroyed them all ; even thus shall it be in the day when 
the Son of jNIan is revealed,"' Luke xvii. 28 — 30. "' Blow 
ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in my holy 
mountain ; let all the inhabitants of the land tremble ; for 
the day of the Lord cometb, for it is nigh at hand; a day 
of darkness and of gloominess ; a day of clouds and of 
thick darkness, as the morning spread upon the mountains: 
a great people and a strong; there hath not been ever the 
like, neither shall be any more after it even to the years 
of many generations. — Eefore their face the people shall 
be much pained ; all faces shall gather blackness. — The 
earth shall quake before them : the heavens shall tremble : 
the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall 
withdraw their shining; and t/ie Lord shall utter His 
voice before His army : for His camp is very great ; for 
He is strong that executeth His word ; for the day of the 
Lord is great and very terrible, and who can abide it ?' 
Joel ii. .1 — IJ. '•' The great day of the Lord is near, it is 
near and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of tlie 
Lord ; the mighty man shall cry there bitterly ; that day 
is a day of wrath and day of trouble and distress, a day of 
wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, 
a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of the trumpet 
and alarm against the fenced cities and against the high 
towers. And Twill bring distress upon men that they shall 
walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the 
Lord; and their blood shall be poured out as dust and 
their flesh as the dung. Neither their silver nor their 
gold shall be able to deliver them in the day of the Lord's 
wrath; but the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of 
His jealousy ; for He shall make even a s^^eedy riddance of 
all them that dwell in the land," Zeph. i. 14—18. '' The 
Lord shall go forth as a mighty man. He shall stir up 
jealousy like a man of v\-ar ; He shall cry, yea, roar ; He 



152 

sliall prevail against His enemies. — I will destroy and 
devour at once," Is. xlii. 13, 14, '^ Hear the word of 
the Lord, ye that tremble at His word ; your brethren that 
hated you, that cast you out for ray name's sake, said, Let 
the Lord be glorified ; hut Re shall api^ear to your joy 
and they shall be ashamed. A. voice of noise from the 
dty, a voice from the temple, a voice of the Lord that 
rendereth recompense to His enemies. — And the hand of 
the Lord shall be known toward His servants, and His 
iridignation toward His enemies. For, behold! the lord 
WILL COME ivith Jire, and with His chariots like a whirl- 
^and, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with 
flames of fire. For by fire and by His sword will the 
Lord plead with all flesh ; and the slain of the Lord shall 
be many,'' Is. Ixvi. 5 — 16. To this last prediction, the 
apostle Paul evidently alludes, when, addressing the church 
^. Thessalonica, he says of the coming of Christ, '^ it is a 
righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them 
that trouble you ; and to you who are troubled rest with 
us, when the Lord Jesus shall he revealed from heaven 
with His mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance 
on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel 
of our Lord Jesus Christ; w^ho shall be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and 
from the glory of His power, when He shall come to be 
glorified in His saints, and to be admired in all them that 
believe," 2 Thess. i. 6—10. '' Behold the name of the 
Lord cometh from far, burning with His anger, and the 
burden thereof is heavy; His lips are full of indignation 
and His tongue as a devouring fire. — And the Lord shall 
cause His glorious voice to he heard, and shall show the 
lighting down of His arm with the indignation of His 
anger and with the flame of a devouring fire, with scatter- 
ing and tempest and hailstones," Is. xxx. 27 — 30. ^^ There- 
fore, wait ye upon me, saith the Lord, until the day that 
I rise up to the prey ; for my determination is to gather 
the nations, that I may assemble the kingdoms, to pour 
upon them mine indignation even all my fierce anger; for 
all the earth shall he devoured with the fire of my Jea- 
lous^,'' Zeph. iii. 8. '' For behold the day cometh that 
shall burn as an oven, and all the proud, yea, and all that 
do wickedly shall be stubble, and the day that cometh 



163 

shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall 
leave them neither root nor branch/' Mai. iv. 1. '•' And T 
will overthrow the throne of kingdoms ; and I will destroy 
tlie strength of the kingdoms of the heathen ; and I will 
OF^^erthrow the chariots and those that ride in them : and 
the horses and their riders shall come down every one by 
tlie sword of his brother," Hag. h. 22. '' For, behold, in 
those days and in that time when I shall bring again the 
captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather all 
nations, and will bring them down into the valley of Jehos- 
haphat, and will plead with them there for my people, and 
for my heritage Israel, whom they have scattered among 
tlie nations and parted my land. — Behold I \^'iil raise them 
out of the place whither ye have sold them, and will return 
your recompense upon your own head. — Proclaim ye this 
among the Gentiles ; prepa^re v/ar, wake up the mighty 
men, let all the men of war draw near, let them come up. ^ 
Beat your plough-shares into swords, and your pruning- " 
hooks into spears ; let the weak say, I am strong. Assemble 
yourselves and come all ye heathen, and gather yourselves 
together round about; thither cause thy mighty ones to 
eome down, O Lord. Let the heathen be wakened, and 
come up to the valley of Jehoshaphat, for there will I sit 
to judge all the heathen round about. Put ye in the sickle, 
for the harvest is ripe ; come, get you down ; for the press 
is full, the fats overflow ; for their wickedness is great 
Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision ; for the 
day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision. The sun 
and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall with- 
draw their shining. The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, 
and utter His voice from Jerusalem ; and the heavens and 
the earth shall shake ; but the Lord will be the hope of 
His people, and the strength of the children of Israel," 
Joel iii. 1 — 16. ^' God came from Teman, and the 
Holy One from Mount Paran. Selah. Hts glory 
covered the heavens, and the earth was full of His 
praise. i\nd His brightness was as the light; He had 
horns (the symbol of authority and power) coming, out of 
His hand; and there was the hiding of his fower. Before 
Him went the pestilence, and burning coals went forth at 
I His feet. He stood and measured the earth. He beheld 
and drove asunder the nations ; and the everlasting moun- 



154 

tains were scattered, the perpetual hills did bow. — The 
sun and moon stood still in their habitation : at the light 
of thine arrows they went, and at the shining of thy glitter- 
ing spear. Thou didst march through the land in indig- 
nation, thou didst thrash the heathen in anger," Habak. 
iii. 3 — 12. ^' Come near ye nations to hear, and hearken 
ye people ; let the earth hear and all that is therein ; the 
warld and all things that come forth of it. For the indig- 
nation of the Lord is upon all nations, and His fury upon 
all their armies : He hath utterly destroyed them, He 
hath delivered them to the slaughter. Their slain also ' 
•hall be cast out and their stink shall come up out of their 
carcasses, and the mountains shall be melted with their 
blood. And all the host of heaven shall be dissolved, and 
the heavens shall be rolled together as a scroll : and all 
their host shall fall down as the leaf falleth off from the 
vine, and as a falling fig from the fig tree : for my sword 
«hall be bathed in heaven. Behold, it shall come down 
upon Tdumea and upon the people of my curse to judg- 
ment. The sword of the Lord is filled with blood ; it is 
made fat with fatness and with the blood of lambs and 
goats, with the fat of the kidneys of rams ; for the Lord 
hath a sacrifice in Bozrah and a great slaughter in the 
land of Idumea. — For it is the day of the Lord's vengeance, ^ 
acd the year of recompenses for the controversy of Zion," 
Is. xxxiv. 1 — 8. '^ Behold the day of the Lord cometh, \ 
cruel both w^ith wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land 
desolate : and He shall destroy the sinners thereof out of . 
it. For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof 
shall not give their light ; the sun shall be darkened in his ' 
o'oins: forth, and the moon shall not cause her lio-ht to shine. 
And 1 will punish the world for their evil and the wicked 
for their iniquity. — I H' ill make a man more 'precious than 
Jine gold ; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir. 
Therefore 1 will shake the heavens, and the earth shall 
remove out of her place in the wrath of the Lord of hosts, 
and in the day of His fierce anger/' Is. xiii. 9 — 13. '' Be- 
liold the Lord maketh the eatth empty, and maketh it 
waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad 
the inhabitants thereof. — The land shall he utterly emp- 
tied and utterly spoiled ; for the Lord hath spoken this 
w^ord. The earth mourneth and fadeth away; the world 



155 

lan^isheth and fadeth away ; the haughty people of the 
earth do languish. The earth also is defiled under the 
inhabitants thereof. — Therefore hath the curse devoured 
the earth, and they that dwell therein are desolate; there- 
fore the inhabitants of the earth are burned emdyew men 
left — Fear and the pit and the snare are upon thee, O 
inhabitant of the earth. And it shall come to pass that 
he who fleeth from the noise of the fear shall fall into the 
pit ; and he that cometh up out of the midst of the pit 
shall be taken in the snare : for the windoics from on high 
are open^ and the foundations of the earth do shake. The 
earth is utterly broken down, the earth is clean dissolved, 
the earth is moved exceedingly. The earth shall reel to 
and fro like a drunkard, and shall be removed like a cot- 
tage; and the transgression thereof shall be heavy upon it; 
and it shall fall and not rise again. And it shall come to 
pass in that day, that the Lord shall punish the host of the 
high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth upon 
the earth. And they shall be gathered together as prisoners 
are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison. 
and after many days shall they be visited. Then the 
moon shall be confounded and the sun ashamed, when ti>e 
lyord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, 
and before His ancients gloriously," Is. xxiv. 1 — 23. 
*' Now, therefore, be ye not mockers, lest your bands be 
made strong : for I have heard from the Lord God of hosts 
a consumption even determined upon the whole earth/"" 
Is, xxviii. 22. 

In this work of tremendous destruction with which the 
Millennium is to be ushered in, Israel and Judah shall be 
made powerful instruments in the hand of the Lord, and their 
land appears to be the destined spot for the great and. 
final overthrow. '•' When I have bent Judah for me,"' 
saith the Lord, ^' filled the bow with Ephraim, and raised 
up thy sons, O Zion, against thy sons, O Greece, and 
made thee as the sword of a mighty man. And the Lord 
shall be seen over them, and His arrows shall go forth as 
the lightning, and the Lord God shall blow the trumpet, 
and shall go with whirlwinds of the south,'' Zech. ix. ]3, 
14. ** But thou Israel art my servant, Jacob whom I have 
chosen, the seed of Abraham my friend. Thou whom I 
have taken from the ends of the earth, and called thee 



156 

from the chief men thereof, and said unto thee, Thou art 
my servant; I have chosen thee and not cast thee away. — 
Behold I will make thee a new sharp thrashing instrument 
having teeth; thou shalt, thrash the mountains and beat 
them small, and shalt make the hills as chaftV' Is. xli. 8, 
9, 15. '' And the house of Jacob shall be a fire, and 
the house of Joseph a flame, and the house of Esau 
for stubble, and they shall kindle in them and devour 
them ; and there shall not be any remaining of the hou^ 
of Esau, for the Lord hath spoken it,'' Obad. verse 18. 
"' The portion of Jacob is not like them ; for He is the 
Former of all things; and Israel is the rod of His inheri- 
tance; the Lord of hosts is His name. Thou art my 
battle-axe and weapons of war; for wdth thee will I 
break in pieces the na,tions ; and with thee will I destroy 
kingdoms ; and with thee will I break in pieces the hor^ 
and his rider ; and with thee will I break in jjieces the 
chariot and his rider ; with thee also will I break in pieces 
man and woman ; and with thee will I break in pieces old 
and young ; and with thee will I break in pieces the young 
man and the maid; I will also break in pieces with thee 
the shepherd and his flock ; and with thee will I break in 
pieces the husbandman and his yoke of oxen; and with 
thee will I break in pieces captains and rulers," Jer. li. \d 
— 23. *^ Now also many nations are gathered against th^ 
(Zion ;) that say let her be defiled, and let our eye look upon 
Zion. But they know not the thoughts of the Lord, neither 
understand they His counsel ; for He shall gather them as 
the sheaves into the floor. Arise and thrash, O daijghter 
of Zion ; for I will make thine horn iron, and I wt.11 make 
thy hoofs brass ; and thou shalt beat in pieces many peo- 
ple ; and I will consecrate their gain unto the Lord, and 
their substance unto the Lord of the whole earth,'' Mic. 
iv. W — 13. '' And the remnant of Jacob shall be among 
the Gentiles in the midst of many people, as a lion among 
the beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the flocks 
of sheep ; who, if he go through, both treadeth down and 
teareth in pieces, and none can deliver. Thine hand shall 
be lifted up upon thine adversaries, and all thine enemies 
shall be cut ofl^. — And 1 will execute vengeance in anger, 
and fury upon the heathen, such as they have not heard," 
Micah V. 8, 9, 15. '' Behold I will make Jerusalem a 



157 

cup of trembling unto all the people round about, when 
they shall be in the siege both against Judah and against 
Jerusalem. And in that day will I make Jerusalem a 
burdensome stone for all people : all that burden them- 
selves with it shall be cut in pieces, though all the people 
of the earth be gathered together against it. In that day, 
saith the Lord, I will smite every horse with astonishment 
and his rider with madness ; and I will open mine eyes upon 
the house of Judah, and will smite every horse of the peo- 
ple with blindness. — In that day will I make the governors 
of Judah like an hearth of fire among the wood and like a 
torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the peo- 
ple round about, on the right hand and on the left : and 
Jerusalem shall be inhabited again in her own place, even 
in Jerusalem. — In that day shall the Lord defend the 
inhabitants of Jerusalem ; and he that is feeble among 
them at that day shall be as David ; and the house of 
David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before 
them. And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will 
seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem," 
Zech. xii. 2 — 9. '' Behold the day of the Lord cometh, 
and thy spoil shall be di\ided in the midst of thee. For I 
will gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle; and 
the city shall be taken, and the houses rifled, and the 
women ravished ; and half of the city shall go forth into 
captivity, and the residue of the people shall not be cut off 
from the city. — And this shall be the plague wherewith 
the Lord will smite all the people that have fought against 
Jerusalem ; their flesh shall consume away while they 
stand upon their feet, and their 3yes shall consume away 
in their holes, and their tongue shall consume away in 
their mouth. And it shall come to pass in that day, that 
a great tumult from the Lord shall be among them ; and 
they shall lay hold every one on the hand of his neighbour, 
and his hand shall rise up against the hand of his neigh- 
bour. And Judah also shall fight at Jerusalem : and the 
wealth of all the heathen round about shall be gathered 
together — gold and silver, and apparel in great abundance," 
I Zech. xiv. 2, 3, 12, 13, 14. '' And it shall come to pass 
j at the same time, when Gog shall come against the land 
1 of Israel, saith the Lord God, that my fury shall come up 
'j in my face. — Surely in that day there shall be a great 



158 

shaking in the land of Israel ; so that the fishes of the sea, 
and the fowls of the heaven, and the beasts of the field, 
and all creeping things that creep upon the earth, and all 
the men that are on the face of the eayHh shall shake at 
MY PRESENCE. x\nd the mountains shall be thrown down, 
and the steep places shall fall, and every wall shall fall to 
the ground. And I will call for a sword against him 
throughout all my inountains, saith the Lord God ; every 
man's sword shall be against his brother. And I will 
plead against him with pestilence and with blood; and I 
will rain upon him, and upon his bands, and upon the 
matiy 'people that are with him, an overflowing rain and 
great hailstones, fire and brimstone," Ezek. xxxviii. Y'^i — 22. 
'' The nations shall see, and be confounded at all their 
might ; they shall lay their hands upon their mouth, their 
ears shall be deaf. They shall lick the dust like a ser- 
pent, they shall move out of their holes like worms of the 
earth ; they shall he afraid of the Lord our God, and 
shall fear because of thee,'' Mic. vii. 16, ]7. 

Let the unbeliever tremble when he reads the denun- 
ciations of God's w^rath, speedily to be inflicted on guilty 
nations I The contemplation of such calamities being just 
about to overtake and overwhelm a secure though guilty 
world, is enough to melt the hardest heart into compassion. 
Truly ^^ it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the 
living God," Heb. x. 3L Why will the wicked refuse to 
forsake his way and the unrighteous man his thoughts ? 
It is still '• the accepted time and day of salvation.'' Let 
him therefore '^ return to the Lord and He will have 
mercy upon him, and to our God, for He will abundantly 
pardon," Is. Iv. 7. V"\"liy should he delay in applying 
to the blood of sprinkling until compelled, in the bitter- 
ness of unavaihng remorse, to exclaim, ^^ The harvest is 
past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved?" Jer. 
viii. 20. liet him betake, then, to Him who alone shall be a 
covert from the storm and a hiding place from the tempest. 

Let Christians also attend to the injunction of the apos- 
tle, and '' despise not prophesyings," 1 Thess. v. 20. But 
while they rejoice in the prospect of a speedy meeting, in 
glorified humanity, with their Lord and Saviour, ('' for 
now is our salvation nearer than when we believed,") 
they ought to '* rejoice with trembling." The state of 



159 

the church demands their persevering prayers; the opposi- 
tion made to truth by their friends and brethren in Christ 
may occasion deep sorrow; and the objects of im- 
pending judgments call for their commiseration. There 
is, too, in the dangers to which they are themselves ex- 
posed, ground of fear and humilit)-. These are indeed 
perilous times in which our lot is cast. Seducing spirits 
are abroad, of whose wiles we ought to take heed. The 
present aspects of society are ominous. Infidelity and 
indifference to spiritual things is obtaining ground in the 
professing christian church. It is, therefore, of the utmost 
importance that we be on our guard against '*' the sin 
which doth so easily beset us.'' x\las I for the present 
prevalence of a false liberality, which is ever wilhng to 
sacrifice Revelation at the shrine of human reason. We 
boast of this liberality, regarding it as an attainment; 
although in many cases it is only another name for 
licentiousness. Unbelief may be displayed in various 
forms, and still retain its essential character of opposition 
to the revealed will of God. AYe characterize the age as 
*' enlightened," but is there displayed a greater relish or 
desire for the illuminations of the Holy Spirit ? Intellec- 
tuality has usurped the seat of faith. The power of Chris- 
tianity is little felt, and many of its precious truths are light- 
ly prized. This nation has been eminently favoured with 
religious privileges ; but what is the improvement we now 
make of them ? Every characteristic of the last days, as 
given by the apostle Paul, (2 Tim. iii. iv.) seems fully 
applicable to the present times. But the worst feature of 
our case is the great ignorance of our real character which 
prevails, and the indifference manifested to our state of 
danger. There is on the part of some of the leading men, 
in the management of our religious institutions, an anxiety 
displayed to conceal the scripture predictions of premillen- 
nial judgments. But will this ward off a single blow, or 
lighten the wrath of divine indignation ? ^yhether men 
will hear, or whether they will forbear, against these lands 
the vengeance of God is denounced, and will assuredly be 
executed. Britain forms one of the kingdoms symbolized 
by " the ten horns" of the fourth beast, or Roman empire, 
seen in the visions of Daniel, (\ii. 7, 24.) This beast, 
including all these horns, is to be ** slain and his body de- 
2 



160 

stroyed, and given to the hiirning flame,'' verse W, It 
forms one also of the ten toes of Nebuchadnezzar's great 
image, which was '^ broken to "pieces together, and became 
like the chaff of the summer thrashing-floors; and the 
wind carried them away, that no place was found for 
them/' Dan. ii. 35. '' And in the days of these (ten) 
kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom w^hich 
shall never be destroyed ; and the kingdom shall not be 
left to other people, but it shall break in joieces and con- 
sume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever,'* 
verse 44. When John, in apocalyptic vision, saw this 
beast carrying the Mother of Harlots, these ten kingdoms 
were shown unto him. '^ And the ten horns which thou 
sawest are ten kings which have received no kingdom as 
yet, (the Roman empire not having been then divided,) — - 
These have one mind, and shall give their power and 
strength unto the beast. These shall make war icith the 
Lamb, and the hamb shall overcome them,'' Rev. xvii. 7, 
12 — 14. And again, he '^ saw the beast, and the kings of 
the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war 
against Him that sat on the horse and against His army. 
And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet 
that wrought miracles before him — These both were cast 
alive into a lake offlre burning with brimstone,'' Rev. 
xix. 19, 20. Thus is Britain included in the destruction 
which shall overtake the ungodly nations. 

This, we apprehend, is also foretold by the prophet 
Jeremiah, in a prediction declaring the relative order of a 
series of God's desolating judgments, from before the time 
of the prophecy till the final destruction of Antichrist. 
This is represented under the figure of a wine-cup being 
presented to the different nations in regular succession. 
'' For thus saith the Lord God of Israel unto me, Take 
the wine-cup of this fury at my hand, and cause all the 
jiations to whojji I send thee to drijik it. And they shall 
drink and be mov^d, and be mad because of the sword 
that I will send among them. Then took I the cup at the 
Lord's hand, and made all the nations to drink unto whom 
the Lord had sent me ; to wit, Jerusalem, and the cities 
of Judah, and the kings thereof, and the princes thereof, 
to make them a desolation, an astonishment, an hissing, 
and a curse ; as it is this day : Pharaoh^ king of Egypt, 



161 

and his servants, and his princes, and all his people ; and 
all the mingled people; and all the kings of the land of Uz; 
and all the kings of the land of the Philistines, and x\sh- 
kelon, and x\zzah, and Ekron, and the remnant of Ashdod; 
Edom, and Moab, and the children of Aromon ; and all 
the kings of Tyrus, and all the kings of Zidon, and the 
kings of the isles which are leyond the sea; Dedan, and 
Tenia, and Buz, and all that are in the utmost corners, (or, 
as according to the margin, ^^ All cut off into corners,'') 
and all the kings of Arabia, and all the kings of the mingled 
people that dwell in the desert, and all the kings of Zimri, 
and all the kings of Elam, (or Persia,) and all the kings of 
the Medes, and all the kings of the north far and near, one 
with another, and all the kingdoms of the world which 
are upon the face of the earth ; and the king of Sheshacli 
shall drink after them. Therefore thou shalt say unto 
them. Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, 
Drink ye and be drunken, and spue, and fall and rise no 
more, because of the sword which I will send among you. 
And it shall be, if they refuse to take the cup at thine hand 
to drink, then shalt thou say unto them, Thus saith the 
Lord of hosts. Ye shall certainly drink. For lo ! I begin 
to bring evil on the city which is called by my name, and 
should ye be utterly unpunished ? Ye shall not be unpun- 
ished ; for I will call for a sword upon all the inhabitants 
of the earth, saith the Lord of hosts. Therefore prophesy 
thou against them all these words, and say unto them, 
the Lord shall roar from 07i high, and utter His voice 
from His holy habitation ; He shall mightily roar upon 
His habitation ; He shall give a shout as they that tread 
the grapes against all the inhabitants of the earth. A 
noise shall come even to the ends of the earth; for the 
Lord hath a controversy with the nations; He will plead 
with all flesh, He will give them that are wicked to 
the sword, saith the Lord. Thus saith the Lord of hosts. 
Behold evil shall go forth fro?n nation to nation, and a 
great whirlwind shall be raised up from the coasts of the 
earth. And the slain of the Lord shall be at that day 
from one end of the earth even unto the other end of the 
earth : they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor 
buried ; they shall be dung upon the ground. — And the 
peaceable habitations are cut down because of the fierce 
3 



162 

anger of the Lord. He has forsaken His covert as the 
lion ; for their land is desolate because of the fierceness of 
the oppressor, and because of His fierce anger/' Jer, xxv, 
15—38. 

We do not quote these verses on account merely of the 
awfully general and alarming denunciations of divine wrath 
which they contain, but also to notice the minute specifi- 
cation and regular succession in which they are presented. 
In endeavouring to direct attention more particularly to 
them, we would desire to state our views with diffidence^ 
and shall produce the evidence on which they are founded. 
The difficulties usually connected with endeavours to give 
an exposition of minute predictions before their fulfilmenty 
are, in this instance, increased by various circumstances : 
while the novelty of the view about to be offered demands 
a full statement of the grounds on which the applications 
are made. But, with even a probability of the following in- 
terpretation being correct, the importance of this prediction 
may be regarded as a sufficient apology for the attempt. In 
it, then, it may be observed, there appears a regular succes- 
sion in the order m which the various nations specified are 
made to drink of this cup of divine fury. This may be 
inferred not only from the order in which they stand, but 
from the circumstance of the same nations being made to 
drink twice, as in the case of Edom, under its own name 
in the 21st verse, and under that of Dedan, one of its pro- 
vinces in the 23d. There appears, also, to be a repeti- 
tion of judgments on Israel, under the veiled but signifi- 
cant names of Buz (despised or plundered,) and Zimri 
(my field or my vine,) verses 23 and 25. The idea of 
order appears also to derive countenance from the prophets 
beginning with Jerusalem and Judah, at a period antece- 
dent to the giving of the prophecy, for he notices the 
effects as having been already visible, *^ as it is this day," 
(verse 18.) It is also implied in the close of the series, 
*' And the king of Sheshach shall drink after them,'' 
(verse 24 ) This Sheshach appears to be no other than 
the mystic Babylon. There is only another instance in 
the prophecies in which the name occurs; and, as if to 
point us to the meaning of this passage, it is in this con- 
nection : ^^ How is Sheshach taken, and how is the praise 
of the whole earth surprised ! How is Babylon become an 



163 

astonishment among the nations I'' Jer. li. 41. It is true, 
indeed, that these words seem to refer immediately to the 
ancient Uteral Babylon. But there are circumstances in 
the prediction which, while they appear inapplicable to 
the literal Babylon, correspond precisely with the prophe- 
cies of the apostle John concerning the mystic Babylon. 
Thus, in tlie 25th verse of this olst chapter, it is said, 
'' Behold I am against thee, O destroying mountain, saith 
the Lord, which destroyest all the earth ; and I will 
stretch out mine hand upon thee, and roll thee down from 
the rocks, and will make thee a burnt mount ainy Of 
mystic Babylon it is said in the x\pocalypse, " And the 
vSecond angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain 
bur)iing ivith Jire was cast into the sea,'' Rev. viii. 8. 
Again, the Lord says, of this Babylon by the prophet, 
(verse 45,) '' Mi/ 2'^eople, go ye out of the midst of her, 
and deliver ye every man his soul from the fierce anger of 
the Lord." x\nd of the mystic Babylon, the apostle says, 
•'' x\nd I heard another voice from heaven saying. Come 
out of her my 'people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, 
and that ye receive not of her plagues,'' Rev. xviii. 4. In 
the seventh verse, it is said by the prophet, " that Babylon 
hath been a golden cup in the Lord's hand that made all 
the earth drunken ; the nations have drunken of her wine ; 
therefore the nations are mad," Jer. li. 7. So the apostle 
was told by the angel, that *^ the inhabitants of the earth 
have been made drunk with the icine of her fornication," 
Rev. xvii. 2. Of her destruction the prophet says, '' Thus 
shall Babylon sink, and shall not rise from the evil that I 
will bring upon her. — Babylon is suddenly fallen and de- 
stroyed," Jer. li. 64, 8. x\nd the apostle says, '•' a mighty 
angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into 
the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city 
Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at 
all," Rev. xviii. 2L To these allusions others might be 
added, from which it may be inferred that the prophet pre- 
dicts not merely the fate of the ancient Babylon, but also 
that of the mystic Babylon with which it is identified 
by these descriptions from the apocalypse. 

We return, therefore, to the prediction of God's deso- 
lating judgments upon '' all the kingdoms of the world 
which are upon the face of the earth," (Jer. xxv. 26,) and 



164 

observe that as " the king of Sheshach (or Babylon) shall 
drink after them/' this appears to be the same mystic 
Babylon or Antichrist. The ancient city having been made 
a desolation before the nations previously specified, we 
cannot suppose that it is of it the prophet here speaks as 
drinking " after them." This opinion also derives counte- 
nance from the fact, that upon tliose nations standing first 
in the list, overwhelming judgments have been inflicted, 
so far as we can judge, in the precise order of arrangement 
in which their names occur. 

The prophecy was given in the fourth year of Jehoiakim, 
^verse 1,) Jerusalem and Judah were made to drink first, 
(verse 18,) 606 before Christ. It was not, however, till 
18 years after, during the reign of Zedekiah, (588 be- 
fore Christ,) that the city and the temple were burnt to 
the ground by Nebuchadnezzar. But the words, '' as it 
is this day," may, perhaps, have been inserted by the pro- 
phet when he collected and arranged the propliecies, at a 
subsequent period, to note the commencement of the fulfil- 
ment of this series of predictions. The next, in point of 
order in the prophecy, are '' Pharaoli, king of Egypt, and 
his servants, and his princes, and all his people," v. 19. And 
14 years after the destruction of Jerusalem, (574 before 
Christ,) the disasters of Pharaoh-hophra, or Apries, com- 
menced. Two years after, Egypt was invaded and subdued 
by Nebuchadnezzar during a rebellion of the Egyptians. It 
next came under the Persian yoke, and after struggling 64 
years to free themselves from it was terribly ravaged and 
reduced. Thirty years before Christ, Egypt became a 
province of the Roman empire, and has ever since been in 
subjection to various oppressors. It is not very obvious 
who are meant by '* the mingled people " who come next 
in order, (verse 20,) but if by '' the land of Uz," which 
follows, we understand the country a])0ut Damascus, so 
called b}^ the Hebrews, we shall still find the same corres- 
pondence between the order of this prediction of desolat- 
ing judgments and the events recorded in history. Three 
hundred and thirty-seven years before Clirist, Damascus, 
having recovered from the effects of the pillage it suffered 
at the hand of Nebuchadnezzar, and being in a flourishing 
state, was betrayed to the troops of Alexander. Two hun- 
dred and sixty-eight years after, it was seized by the 



7A^ 



Romans. About the year of our Lord 620, Cosrhoes, 
king of Persia, took it from the Romans, by whom it was 
quickly retaken. In a few years after, it was taken by 
the Saracens, and has since been often a scene of ravage 
and of blood, and is, at present, in a state of wretchedness, 
which forms a sad contrast to its magnificent ruins. 

The next, in the prophetic arrangement, are •' all the 
kings of the land of the Phihstines, and (its cities,) Ash- 
kelon and Azzah, (Gaza,) and Ekron, and the remnant 
of Ashdod, now Ezdoud, (verse 20.) The land of the 
Philistines borders on the west and south-west of Judea. 
Long after the commencement of the Christian era, it 
possessed a very numerous population and strongly forti- 
fied cities. It has, however, experienced a sad reverse, 
having drunk of the wine-cup of the fury of the Lord, 
'' Ashkelon was one of the proudest satrapies of the lords 
of the Philistines ; now there is not an inhabitant within 
its walls ; and the prophecy of Zechariah is fulfilled : The 
king shall perish from Gaza, and Ashkelon shall not be 
inhabited. When the prophecy was uttered both cities 
were in an equally flourishing condition ; and nothing but 
the prescience of heaven could pronounce on which of the 
two, and in what manner, the vial of its wrath should l3e 
poured out. Gaza is truly without a king. The lofty 
towers of Ashkelon lie scattered on the ground, and the 
rums within its walls do not shelter a human being!' 

'•' Edom, and Moab, and the children of Ammon," are 
next made to drink of the cup of God's fury, (verse 21,) 
and this seems also to correspond with the relativ-e 
order recorded in history. The Edomites, or Idumeans, 
were both an opulent and a powerful people. During 
the decline of the kingdom of Judah, and for many 
years previous to its extinction, they encroached upon the 
territories of the Jews, and extended their dominion over 
the south-western part of Judea. Since the commence- 
ment of the Christian era, they had kings reigning at Petra, 
which was a place of great strength in the time of the 
Romans. Of the country of Moab and Ammon, Gibbon 
says, when first invaded by the Saracens it '' was enriched 
by the various benefits of trade, was covered with a line of 
forts, and possessed some strong and populous cities.'' But 
desolation has since completely overtaken them, and no- 



thing is left but the rei^iains of former prosperity. Moab 
has often been a field of contest between the Arabs and the 
Turks. The former have retained possession of it, but 
both have contributed to its utter devastation as foretold 
hj the prophet. 

The denunciation of God^s v^rath having thus taken 
fearful eflPect upon these countries and cities, '' to make 
them a desolation, an astonishment, an hissing, and a curse, 
as it is this day," we proceed to inquire. Who are to be 
understood by *' all the kings of Tyrns," introduced (verse 
22) as drinking next of this cup of divine wrath ? These, 
we apprehend, include not merely the ancient city of Tyre 
with its dependencies, but also, under a concealed name, a 
powerful city of modern times. The prophets speak much 
concerning a Tyrus of which there is reason to think an- 
cient Tyre was but a type, and with the character and 
description of which it did not in various particulars corres- 
pond. The wisdom of the Spirit of Projthecy has been 
displayed, in rendering predictions of a certain description 
more or less obvious, according as the agents to be em- 
ployed in their fulfilment have more or less opportunity of 
knowing the parts to which they are assigned, or of being 
influenced by them. Cyrus, the Persian, ignorant of the 
revealed will of God, and having no access unto it, was 
called by name to the overthrow of ancient Babylon, while 
the apostate Romish church, having the Scriptures in her 
hands, is denounced by both Old and New Testament 
prophets under the concealed name of Babylon. In pre- 
dictions of judgments yet unfulfilled, Arabia, and other 
nations destitute of revelation, are named without covert, 
while a veil seems thrown over similar predictions respect- 
ing God's ancient people, who have access to the word of 
God and respect its revelations. In like manner, had the 
name of Constantinople been menfioned expressly in Scrip- 
ture prophecy as to be certainly destroyed at a particular 
time, it must have been known over Europe, whose whole 
political and commercial relations would thus have been 
prematurely affected. If, then, predictions of such a na- 
ture be at all given with respect to nations familiar with 
the Scriptures, we might expect some expedient to be 
adopted in order to prevent their being so obvious as to be 
acted upon, while yet marks should be given sufiiciently 



167 

distinct to enable their being recognised. This, we appre- 
hend, is just what has been done in the predictions to 
which we now call attention. 

Commentators have generally supposed all the prophe- 
cies with respect to the fate of Tyrus as completely ful- 
filled in the ancient Tyre. But there are many circum- 
stances which constrain us to consider this opinion as 
erroneous. Besides the fact of their utter failure in prov- 
ing the correspondence of some of these predictions with the 
recorded history of either of the cities of that name, there 
are others which are obviously at variance with it, but 
which seem applicable in all respects io Constantinople. 
In adverting to a few of these, we do not now stop to 
notice the predictions which are really applicable to the 
ancient Tyre, and which have indeed been fulfilled to the 
very letter. This circumstance, however, warrants the 
expectation that predictions yet unfulfilled will have their 
accomplishment literally, and encourage us to the duty of 
endeavouring to ascertain to whom they refer. 

The prophet Ezekiel is called to take up a lamentation, 
'' and say unto Tyrus, O thou t/iat art situate at the 
ENTRY of the sea^ which art a merchant of the people for 
many isles. Thus saith the Lord God, O Tyrus, thou hast 
said, I am of perfect beauty. Th^ borders (or boimdaries) 
are m the midst of the seas/' (or between the seas,) Ez. 
xxvii. 2 — 4*. Here are two circumstances, with respect to 
situation, which are equally applicable to Constantinople, 
and inapplicable to ancient Tyre, (the present Soor.) 
Neither Tyre on the continent, nor Tyre on the island, 
were at the entrj^ to any sea. But this describes, exactly, 
the situation of Constantinople, which stands just at tlie 
entrance to the Mediterranean, sometimes called in Scrip- 
ture '•' the sea " by way of eminence. Standing between 
the Black Sea and the Archipelago, its boundaries are also 
truly in the midst of (or between) the seas. This, how- 
ever, seems also an inappropriate description of the situa- 
tion of both the ancient cities. The commentators, indeed, 
generally read the words, '' in the heart of the seas," and 
thus apply it to the island. But still it was '^ in the 
heart '' not of ^' the seas,'' but of the sea. 

Against the prince of this Tyrus it is charged that he 
aspires to divine honours. *^ Son of Man, say unto the 



168 

prince of Tyms, Tlius saith the Lord God, Because thine 
heart is Hfted up, and thou hast said I am a god, I sit 
in the seat of God, in the midst of the seas, yet thou 
art a man and not God, though thou set thine heart as the 
heart of God. — Therefore, thus saith the Lord God, Be- 
cause thou hast set thine heart as the heart of God, Be- 
hold, therefore, I will bring strangers upon thee^ the terrible 
of the nations. — Wilt thou yet say before him that slayeth 
thee, / am God ? But thou shalt be a man and no god 
in the hand of him that slayeth thee," Ez. xxvii. 1 — 9. 
How far this character of blasphemous arrogance could 
apply to the governors of Tyre, it is not, in the silence of 
history, for us to determine. But that it truly character- 
izes the Sultan of ^' the Subli?ne Porte, '^ who styles him- 
self '' the Brother of the Sun and Moon, and Light of all 
the princes of the earth,'' is sufficiently known. 

Another characteristic of this Tyrus seems equally inap- 
plicable to ancient Tyre and descriptive of Ottoman con- 
quests. Says the Lord by the prophet, (Ez. xxviii. J 3,) 
'' Thou hast been in Eden, the garden of the Lord,'' and 
what is supposed to have been the paradise of God, at the 
junction of the Euphrates and Hiddekel, or Tigris, is in the 
Turkish dominions. ^'' Thou art the anointed cherub that 
covereth," continues the prophet of God, '' and I have set 
thee so ; thou wast upoji the holy inountain of God ; thou 
hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire. 
- — 1 will cast thee as 'profaiie out of the mountain of God; 
and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst 
of the stones of fire," Ez. xxviii. 14 — 16. Long has the 
cruel and oppressive Turk kept possession of Mount Zion, 
God's holy mountain, — and the site of Jehovah's temple 
is still defiled by a Moslem mosque, — but when did Tyre 
of old obtain possession of the mountain of God ? 

Tyrus is ^^ a merchant of the people for many isles," 
Ez. xxvii. 3. ^' When thy wares went forth out of the 
seas, thou filledst many people ; thou didst enrich the kings 
of the earth with the multitude of thy riches and of tliy 
merchandise," Ez. xxviii. 33. This is no doubt perfectly 
applicable to ancient Tyre, but it is equally so to Con- 
stantinople, while the nations represented as trafficking 
with her, (Ez. xxvii. o — 25,) are, so far as we can dis- 



169 

cover the very nations w^iicli now occupy the markets of 
the Porte in the various commodities specified. 

It is not designed to make any particular examination 
of the prophecies concerning the destruction of this Tyrus, 
or the consequences flowing from it. One prediction only 
we now quote for the illustration of another. '' Thou hast 
defiled thy sanctuaries by the multitude of thine iniquities/' 
says the Lord by His prophet Ezekiel, '' by the iniquit}^ 
of thy traffic ; therefore will I bring forth ajire from the 
midst of thee, it shall devour thee; and / will bring thee 
to ashes upon the earth in the sight of all them that be- 
hold thee," Ezek. xxviii. 18. This serves to illustrate 
what is farther said to the prophet concerning the destruc- 
tion of Tyrus, '•' Son of man, Nebuchadrezzar, king of 
Babylon, caused his army to serve a great service against 
Tyms : every head was made bald and every shoulder 
was peeled ; yet had he no wages nor his army for Tyrus, 
for the service that he had served against it ; therefore thus 
saith the Lord God, Behold I will give the land of Egypt 
unto Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon, and he shall take 
her multitude, and take her spoil, and take her prey, and 
it shall be the wages for his army, I have given him the 
land of Egypt for his labour wherewith he served against 
it, (Tyrus,) because they wrought for me, saith the Lord God. 
In tHx^t day ivill I cause the horn of the house of Israel to 
bud forth, and I will give thee the opening of the mouth 
in the midst of them ; and they shall know that I am the 
Lord,'' Ezek. xxix. 18 — 21. From the relation in which 
this prediction of the destruction of Tyrus and subsequent 
conquest of Egypt stands to the restoration of Israel, it 
must be regarded as still unfulfilled. And as the indigna- 
tion of God passes from this Tyrus to Egypt, light is thus 
thrown upon the next in order of Jeremiah's series of 
desolating judgments. After the kings of Tyrus had been 
made to drink of the wine-cup of God's fury, it was next 
presented to '' all the kings of Zidon," (Jer. xxv. 22.) 
If, then, Egypt be given into the hand of the conqueror of 
Constantinople as a reward for its destruction, we are led 
to the conclusion that Zidon is a concealed name for 
Egypt, since Jeremiah represents it as next to Tyrus in 
drinking of the cup of divine wrath. This opinion derives 
support from the fact of the destruction of Tyrus and 
Zidon being the final overthrow of Israel's enemies. Hav- 
ing given the prediction of the burning of Tyrus already 

P 



170 

referred to, the prophet proceeds : ^^ Thus saith the Lord 
God, Behold, I am against thee, O Zidon, and I will be 
glorified in the midst of thee. — For I will send unto her 
pestilence ; and blood into her streets ; and the wounded 
shall be judged in the midst of her bi/ the sword wpon every 
side, and they shall know that I am the Lord. And there 
shall he no more a pricking brier unto the house of Israel, 
nor any grieving thorn of all that are round about them, 
that despised them ; and they shall know that I am the 
Lord God. — Then shall they dwell in their land that I 
have given to my servant Jacob. And they shall dwell 
safely therein, and shall build houses and plant vineyards,*' 
Ezek. xxviii. 19 — 26. From this passage it appears 
obvious, that it is not of the ancient cities of Tyre and 
Zidon the prophet here speaks, but of powers hostile to 
the weal of Israel up to the period of their restoration. 
Yio^ truly the Ottoman power has been a pricking brier 
and grieving thorn to the house of Israel is too well known ; 
and it is at the time of its overthrow that their Restoration 
was predicted to Daniel, (xi. 45, xii. 1.) But how can this 
prediction at all apply to the period of the destruction of 
the ancient cities ? iVccording to the prophecy, (Ezek. 
XX vi. 5,) Tyre has literally become ^' a place for the 
spreading of nets in the midst of the sea," and the once 
famous Zidon has long ago dwindled into a diminutive 
town, (the present Saida,) without power, and destitute of 
influence in the councils of the nations. The pricking brier 
is still left, however, to pain the house of Israel, so that the 
time of the prophecy cannot have arrived. So also are 
Tyre and Zidon introduced in connection with the valley 
of Jehoshaphat in the day of decision, which commentators 
are agreed is the same with the battle or war of Arma- 
geddon, under the outpouring of the seventh vial, (Rev. xvi. 
14 — 16.) '' For behold in those days, and in that time, 
when I shall bring again the caiHiviti/ of Judah and 
Jerusalem, I will also gather all nations, and will bring 
them down into the valley of Jehoshaphat, and will plead 
with them there for my people and for my heritage Israel, 
whom they have scattered among the nations and parted 
my land. — Yea, and wiiat have ye to do with me^, 
O Tyre and Zidon, and all the coasts of Palestine? 
will ye render me a recompense, and if ye recom- 
pense me, swiftly and speedily will I return your recom- 
pense upon your own head,'' Joel iii. 1 — 4. It is also 



171 

remarkable, that, while the war of Armageddon is represent- 
ed under the outpouring of the seventh vial, the judgments of 
the sixth vial are poured '' upon the great river Eu- 
phrates," (Rev. xvi. 12,) which, it is generally admitted, 
symbolizes the Ottoman empire. The connection therefore 
of Tyre and Zidon with the confederation of nations, when 
'^ the Lord also shall roar of Zion, and utter His voice 
from Jerusalem," (Joel iii. 16.) may be regarded as proof 
that it is not the ancient Tyre and Zidon of which the 
prophet speaks : the former place being already so deso- 
lated as only to afford miserable shelter to a few fisher- 
men, and the latter incapable of any important enterprize. 
If this application of these numerous predictions con- 
cerning Tyrus and Zidon be correct, there is reason to 
fear we have yet a still deeper interest in Jeremiah's series 
of desolating judgments ; for, after Zidon, the next in 
point of order who are made to drink of the wine-cup of 
the fury of the Lord, are " the kings of the isles which are 
beyond the sea," Jer. xxv. 22. These, we apprehend, 
are the British Isles ; their situation being beyond the 
Mediterranean, called by way of eminence *' the sea," as 
already observed. Instead, therefore, of proceeding to the 
examination of the remainder of this important prediction, 
we confine ourselves to the illustration of this last-quoted 
clause. We observe, then, that prophecies concerning this 
country appear also to be given under the name Tarshish. 
Among the nations trading with Tyrus at the time of its 
destruction, it is said, '' Tarshish was thy merchant by 
reason of the multitude of all kind of riches ; with sil- 
ver, iron, tin, and lead, they traded in thy fairs," Ez. xxvii. 
13. Not only do these correspond with British exports 
to Constantinople, but other predictions concerning Tar- 
shish seem equally applicable to England, probably re- 
ferred to under this name as that of the capital. Tarshish 
is represented as a maritime place, and " the islands be- 
yond the sea" are, in the above prophecy of Jeremiah, made 
to drink of the cup of God's fury after Tyrus and Zidon ; so 
Isaiah calls on%Tarshish to lamentation for the destruction 
of the former. ^^ The burden of Tyre. Hotel, ye ships 
of Tarshish, for it (Tyre) is laid waste, so that there is 
no house, no entering in," Is. xxiii. 1. And when there 
appeared danger of the overthrow of Turkey by the Rus- 
sian arms during the last campaign, our public j ournals 
commenced their hoivlings, as if in anticipation. It is said 



172 

by the prophet Ezekiel, at the destruction of Tyrus, ^' all 
the inhabitants of the isles shall be astonished at thee, and 
their kings shall be sore afraid, they shall be troubled in 
their countenance/' Ez. xxvii. 35. It were easy to specify 
reasons why the overthrow of the Ottoman empire will 
occasion our regret and be regarded with fear. One of 
these will doubtless be, that '' the ships of Tarshish did 
sing of thee (Tyrus) iii thy markets,'' Ezek. xxvii. 25. 
Our commercial relations with Turkey have contributed 
much to the support of Mahometan despotism and delusion. 

It is said by the prophet Isaiah, in reference to the 
Restoration of Israel, '^ In that time shall the present 
be brought unto the Lord of hosts of a people scattered 
and peeled, and from a people terrible from their 
beginning hitherto; a nation meted out and trodden under 
foot, whose land the rivers have spoiled, to the place 
of the name of the Lord of hosts, the mount Zion,'' Is. xviii. 
7. The precedence, in this honourable work of assisting 
Israel in returning to their land, is distinctly given to 
Tarshish in another prediction by the same prophet: 
'' Surely the isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tar- 
shish FIRST to bring (to Zion) thy sons from far, their 
silver and their gold with them,'' Is. Ix. 9. 

This Tarshish must therefore be a maritime place of 
modern times,- — and to whom are all the predictions con- 
cerning it so applicable as to Britain ? It is also predicted 
of the merchants of Tarshish, and others, that they shall 
interfere in behalf of Israel when Gog shall " think an evil 
thought" concerning them after their restoration. " Sheba 
and Dedan, and the merchants of Tarshish, with all the 
young lions thereof, shall say unto thee. Art thou come 
to take a spoil ? hast thou gathered thy company to take 
a prey ? to carry away silver and gold, to take away 
cattle and goods, to take a great spoil ?" Ezek. xxxviii. 
13. The exertions already made in this country, in be- 
half of the Jews, give probability to the view of our ships 
being^^r6'^ employed for assisting them in their return ; thus 
also countenancing the idea that this modern Tarshish 
represents the British nation. And if so, we have much 
reason to fear our being overtaken by severe judgments 
after the destruction of Constantinople, They are thus 
connected by the prophet Isaiah : " Who," he asks, '' hath 
taken this counsel against Tyre the crowning city, whose 
merchants are princes, whose traffickers are the honour- 



173 

able of tlie earth ? The Lord of hosts hath purposed it to 
stam the pride of all glorj, and to bring into contempt all 
the honourable of the earth. Pass through thy land as a 
river, O daughter of Tarshish ; there is no more strength. 
— Howl, ^e ships of Tarshish, for ^our strength is laid 
waste,'' Is. xxiii. 8, 9, 10, 14. It is in our ships our great 
strength lies, and by the destruction of which we should 
be most affected. If these were '' laid waste,'' it might 
indeed be said of our land, '' there is no more strength.'' 
Of the same period the prophet Isaiah says, '' The day 
of the Lord of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud 
and lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up, and he 
shall be brought low. — And upon all the ships of Tar- 
shish,'' Is. ii. 12, IQ. The destruction of the ships of 
Tarshish is celebrated in Zion's songs among other of 
God's marvellous acts at the restoration of Israel. '' Thou 
breakest the ships of Tarshish with an east wind,'' Ps. 
xlviii. 7. From this it seems probable that the same 
power which shall destroy Constantinople shall also be 
employed, in the hand of God, for laying waste the strength 
of Britain. For it is said of modern Tyrus, '^ Thy rowers 
(in the vessel of state) have brought thee into great waters ; 
the east wind hath broken thee in the midst of the seas," 
Ezek. xxvii. 26. While, therefore, we look for the fulfil- 
ment of the predictions concerning the destruction of Tyrus 
in the issue of the present contest between Russia and 
Turkey ; as a nation, have we no reason to fear the inilic- 
lion of judgments through the same instrumentality? 
Daniel, in predicting the final overthrow of the Ottoman 
power, (this application being generally admitted, we stop 
not to notice the grounds on which it is made,) foretold 
that '' tidings out of the east and out of the north shall 
trouble him," Dan. xii. 44. There is little reason to doubt 
that this was fulfilled in the Sultan's feelings when the 
Russian army first advanced against him from these points. 
And if so, we may anticipate an early accomplishment of the 
remainder of the prediction : •' Therefore he shall go 
forth with great fury to destroy and utterly to make away 
many. And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palaces 
(or camps) between the seas in the glorious (or goodly) 
holy mountain, yet he shall come to his end, and none 
shall help him!' This is supposed, with great probability, 
by the Rev. Mr. Keith, to be iNIonte Santo, (literally the 
holy mountain,) Mount Athos in Macedonia. The last 
p3 



174 

clause seems to intimate that there is something remarka- 
ble in the circumstance that '* none shall help liim/' And 
is it not a singular fact, that while all Europe seems to 
regard the preservation of the Turkish dynasty as the 
great key-stone on which the existence of the whole 
system depends, and while all are deeply concerned for 
its continuance, not one of them has yet taken a single 
step to arrest the progress of Russia? If the time have 
now arrived, he shall indeed ^' come to his end and none 
shall help him/' 

How near we may be to very severe national sufferings it is 
impossible to say, or whether these may at all precede the 
coming of Christ, we pretend not to determine. That we 
form one of the ten kings, or kingdoms, which make war 
with the Lamb, there seems however little reason to ques- 
tion. That will be a day of sad retribution, for '' the 
Lamb shall overcome them,'' when He ^' shall be revealed 
from heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire, 
taking vengeance" on His enemies^ Rev. xvii. 14. 2 
Thess. i. 7, 8. If " unto whomsoever much is given of 
him shall be much required,*' Britain has reason to dread 
the full weight of divine indignation. Great indeed have 
been her privileges, but manifold are the grounds of God's 
controversy witli her. Highly honoured have been her 
saints in being made useful instruments in preaching the 
gospel as a witness unto all nations, but awfully aggravated 
has been the criminality of those w^ho, amid the light which 
shone around them, have refused to avail themselves of its 
splendour. And, Oh, what a load of guilt, national and 
individual, has been thus contracted! On what public 
grounds, let us ask, can we hope that the cup of God's 
fury shall not be put into our hand when " all the king- 
doms of the world, which are upon the face of the earth," 
shall be made to drink? (Jer. xxv. 26.) ''Thus saith 
the Lord of hosts, ye shall certainly drink." x\nd Jeho- 
vah's justice will be unimpeachable in the execution of his 
righteous indignation upon our guilty land. Our con- 
tempt of the authority of God, in neglecting the qualifica- 
tions required by His word, of those admitted to the 
administration of matters of state, testifies against us; — the 
indifference of our rulers to the regulation of their decisions 
in accordance with the rules and precepts contained in the 
Scriptures, and in subserviency to the glory of God, tes- 
tifies against us ; — the groans of our oppressed country, and 



116 

the state of her enslaved and degi'aded Colonnial popu- 
lation, whose unheeded cries have *• entered into the ears 
of the Lord of Sabaoth/'* testifv against us ; — the unre- 
pented blood of her martyred heroes, still calling to 
heaven for retribution, testifies against us; — the thousands 
butchered, for the mere gratification of her ambition, tes- 
tify against us ; — the millions of immortal souls which have 
gone down to the pit by the unfaithfulness of watchmen, 
preferred to cirres for political purposes, testify against 
us ; — our heaven-daring usurpation of the Redeemer's 
blood-bought and inalienable prerogative of headship to 
His church testifies against us; — the Romish Antichrist 
herself, for whose re-establishment in other lands were 
lavished British blood and British treasure, testifies against 
us ; — and the present exertions, at home, for giving p3we? 
to the supporters of her soul-destroying delusions, testify 
against us. Yes, Babylon, the Mother of Harlots, tes- 
tifies against a land which early among the nations escaped 
from her pollutions and her thraldom, and which early 
testified against her domination and blasphemous usurpa- 
tions 1 Where is now the zeal which ooce characterized 
our opposition to her who hath dyed her raiment in the 
blood of God's dear saints? Where the purity^ from her 
contaminations by which we were distinguished among the 
nations ? Though unchanged in her character, and the 
word of God give no hope of her future improvement, but 
of ultimate and awful destruction — though still claiming 
infallibility, and thus virtually justifying the foulest deeds 
she ha^ ever perpetrated — though unrepenting of her dark* 
est doings, and still willing to re-act her bloody part whes 
possessed of that power by the deprivation of which alone 
she has been restrained — though both the word of God 
and the welfare of men demand entire separation from her 
— though all history of the past, and experience of the 
present, equally forbid coalition with a system directly 
opposed to the will and glory of God, and essentially ini- 
mical to the temporal and spiritual well-being of man — 
with every proper motive forbidding alliance with the 
Abomination of the earth, Britain, by whom she was former- 
ly abhorred, having again dnmk of the cup of her fornication, 
has become enamoured of her ; and a majority of our legis- 
lators seem willing to admit into the councils of the nation 
those they are sworn to exclude. It is truly alarming to 
witness the exertions made for extendino; the power of 



176 

the See of Rome. Regardless of Revelation when its 
dictates seem opposed to human views of expediency, 
principles are assumed wholly at variance with the Word 
of God, and favour is shown to that system which Jehovah- 
Jesus has denounced, and which He will assuredly '' de- 
stroy with the brightness of His coming." Without, 
indeed, availing ourselves of the aid of revelation — whose 
direction no nation favoured with its light may set aside 
with impunity — reason itself suggests the impropriety of 
intrusting those with power whose principles necessarily 
involve its abuse. No authoritative renunciation of infal- 
libility has been made — no disapprobation of former mea- 
sures is expressed, — and no private assurance can ever form 
a sufficient guarantee against similar enormities for the 
future. There is, however, a singular infatuation displayed 
on the part of some who advocate their claims, who, in 
pleading for Popery, assume in its favour what Papists 
themselves do not admit. Although, in this country, it 
has been under restraint, no improvement has taken place. 
Reformation, indeed, is not even pretended by its votaries, 
however its abettors may wish this to be supposed. The 
system is corrupt to the very core, and the Scriptures 
hold out no prospect but that of its certain destruction, to- 
gether with those in league for its support. Yet are there 
many who still clamour for concession to those who only 
wait for the opportunity to attempt our utter overthrow. 
Regarding this system as hostile to civil as well as to reli- 
gious liberty, we feel surprised that the might and zeal of 
even unsanctified genius should be exerted for its extension. 
But it is still more to be lamented that any Protestant who 
respects the law of God should be so unmindful of that 
'' sure word of Prophecy" He has given, which ought to 
be prized as '^ a light that shineth in a dark place." Let 
them there read the character of the Mother of Harlots, 
the nature of her crimes, and the denunciations of her 
ultimate punishment. Yet, with Revelation in our hands, 
and with its prophecies read and expounded, Britain has not 
kept herself free of the guilt of giving her power unto the 
beast. For twenty-Jive years did she fight the battles of 
Antichrist, until, with the aid of other Powers, she suc- 
ceeded, in opposition to the wishes of the people, in 
re-establishing upon the throne of France the bigotted and 
bloody house of Bourbon — the zealous adherents of the 
Man of Sin. Britain is not merely chargeable with hav- 



177 

ing herself contributed to the support of that apostate 
power, but of having then wielded the energies of Europe 
in her behalf. x\nd when we are so often assured of the 
altered character of Poperj, and while the Preroier, at 
this moment exerting himself to obtain for it power in our 
land, can see no ground for apprehension, we would remem- 
ber their last massacre of our Protestant brethren in the 
South of France while he was present in the country, and 
with the power of Europe under his control, without his 
making a single movement for their protection. With 
whatever complacency we may now regard the devoted 
system, it is as hostile as ever to the civil and religious 
rights of men, and still remains under the curse of God. 
The palpable change which has taken place is not in it 
but in us, and is only another reason to dread the weight 
of God's avenging justice. The more intimate our connec- 
tion with the See of Rome — and there is reason to fear 
our apostacy will be yet more obvious — the deeper must 
we drink of that cup of wrath which shall be filled to the 
brim, and the contents of which shall be without mixture. 
But it is not merely on account of sins in the national 
administration, that the justice of God will be vindicated 
in the infliction of His righteous judgments. The state of 
society in general is alarming in the extreme. Disease 
of a deep and deadly nature has overspread the land. 
Infidelity has made fearful progress in the world. In the 
church, the power of religion has sadly declined^ and ini- 
quity seems coming in like a flood. To what an alarming 
height has drunkenness increased, both in the world and in 
the church ! Impurity has greatly gained ground. The 
sanctity of the Sabbath is more grossly profaned and its 
ordinances more lightly prized. There is now little of 
that thoroughly devotional spirit which so eminently char- 
acterized our holy men of old. Instead of the stern upright- 
ness of decided religion, the Church is pervaded by a 
spirit of temporizing, which would sacrifice all proper prin- 
ciple to the views and wishes of worldly men. Formerly, 
Christians dreaded conformity to the world as a certain 
symptom that their hearts were not right with God. Xow, 
every thing which would indicate separation from the 
world must, if possible, be avoided ; and this consummation 
is often obtained at the expense of moral principle. But 
the worst feature, in our case, is the want of a due sense 
of the evil, and of proper feeling with respect to our de- 



1T8 

clensioii. Ob. what a weight of guilt, of pubhc national 
transgressioD, stands in fearful record against us I •' Shall 
1 not visit for these things? saith the Lord; shall not my 
soul be avenged on such a nation as this ?'' Jer. v. 29, 
We do not, we dare not desire the e\dl day, but what 
ground is there to hope for escape ? Instead of expecting 
any permanent relief from the present distress, we fear it 
is only the commencement of overwhelming calamity. 
Preparation is evidently being made for the restoration of 
Israel by the downfal of the Ottoman empire. But. at 
that period, **' there shall be a time of trouble such as 
never was since there was a nation even to that same 
time," Dan. xii. 1 . So, as has been noticed, " immediately " 
before the coming of the Son of Man in the clouds of 
heaven, it was predicted by our Lord, evidently of the 
same time, that *' then shall be great tribulation such as 
was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, 
nor ever shall be. And except those days should be short- 
ened, there should ?io flesh be saved. But, (blessed be 
God for His promise.) for the elect's sake, those days shall 
be shortened,'' Mat. xxiv. 21, 22, 29. This prediction by 
our Lord, of a period when there should no flesh be saved 
but for the elect's sake, corresponds with one already 
quoted from Isaiah. *'•' Behold the Lord maketh the earth 
empty. — Therefore the ii:ihabitants of the earth are burned, 
and few men left:' Is. xxiv. 1 — 6. And as our Lord 
promised that *' immedAatelif after the tribulation of those 
days,'' the Son of Man shall be seen coming in the clouds 
of heaven, (Matt. xxiv. 29, 30.) so the conclusion of the 
prophecy by Isaiah, after the dreadfiil destruction referred 
to, is that '*' then the moon shall be confounded and the 
sun ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign in mount 
Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously^. Is. 
xxiv. 23. It seems therefore a misapplication of our Lord's 
prediction of this greatest tribulation to refer it to the de- 
struction of Jerusalem, although it has the appearance of 
being connected with the prophecy relative to that event. 
We apprehend, however, that our Lord, ha^^ug foretold the 
near destruction of Jerusalem and the troubles connected 
with it, carries forward tbe views of behevers to the day 
of the Lord, — the long-desired Sabbath, — and to the more 
dreadful tribulation at its commencement, which he con- 
trasts with that at the destruction of Jerusalem. This, we 
think, is that ''•'Sabbath," and that '*' winter*' or ''* temper/' 



179 

as tlae word signifies, (see Acts sxvii. 20.) which the Sa- 
viour enjoins believers to pray (Mat. xxiv. 20.) that their 
flight be not in it. In this as in other cases the prophecy, 
having reference to the time of the Saviour's return, is ad- 
dressed to the disciples for the histriiction of believers in all 
ages. The Jlight to vrhich he refers appears to be that 
when " all nations" shall be gathered against Jerusalem to 
battle after the restoration of Israel, when, says the pro- 
phet Zechariah, *•' Ye shall ^6^^, like as yejled from before 
the earthquake, in the days of Uzziah, king of Judah ; 
and the Lord my God shall come, and all the saints ^^-ith 
thee,"'" Zech. xiv. 1 — o. This being in a time of tribula- 
tion so much greater than was even that at the desti-iiction 
of Jerusalem, the Saviour probably directs us to pray 
that we be not involved in it. There are various reasons 
which constrain us to think that it is at the 19th verse our 
Lord concludes his directions concerning the conduct of 
the disciples at the destruction of Jerusalem ; and in the 
20th directs attention forward to the gi'eater tribulation im- 
mediately preceding His coming. It is at the time of this 
"' winter, or tempest/' that "' the/i shall be great tribula- 
tion, such as was not since the beginning of the world 
to this' time; no, nor ever shall be,'"'" Matt. xxiv. 20, 21. 
This time of greatest tribulation, as has been shown, is 
however, to be at the restoration of Israel, (Dan. xii. I.) 
and therefore could not be referred to by our Lord as at 
the destruction of Jerusalem formerly. It is spoken of by 
our Lord, as just noticed, to be a time of such great tribi^- 
lation, that but for the elect's sake, ■•' no flesh should be 
saved,"' Matt. xxiv. 22. This, while it accords fully with 
the predictions concerning the time of trouble at the com- 
mencement of the Millennium, does not appear at all to 
apply to the destruction of Jerusalem, m which the Jews 
only were involved. Again, the period of trouble referred 
to by our Lord is to be shortened *'•' for the elect's sake," 
(Matt. xxiv. 22.) Xeither does this, however, correspond 
with the circumstances connected with the destruction of 
Jerusalem, from which the Christians had escaped he/ore 
its calamities commenced, and whose escape therefore did 
not depend on the shortening of that trouble. The **' tri- 
bulation" of which our Lord speaks, as bemg ''• immedi- 
ately'" preceding His coming, must be still future, and is 
only referable to the unparalleled troubles at the close of 
the present Gentile dispensation during which Jerusalem 



was io be trodden down of the Gentiles, and after whicli not 
the Spirit but the So?i of Man shall come in a cloud, and 
when He shall also be seen so coming, Luke xxi. 24 — 27. 
It is matter of thankfulness that God, for His elect's sake, 
shall shorten these days of awful " tribulation." Still, how 
long they may continue, before the coming of the Lord, or 
what time may be occupied in the work of overwhelming 
judgment after His return, it is impossible to say. The 
ablest commentators, of opposite opinions with respect to 
Christ's pre-millennial advent, seem to agree in believing 
that the commencement of general happiness, after the utter 
overthrow of all Christ's enemies, vsnll take place about the 
year 1867. Were their opinion correct, with respect to the 
nature of the blessing pronounced (Dan. xii. 12.) on him 
'' that waiteth and cometh to the 133o days,'' from the 
rise of x^ntichrist (of which, however, we have some doubt.) 
it would still give us no precise information respecting the 
time of Christ's return, which must be some time before 
this happy era, as He must first '^ be revealed in flaming 
fire, taking vengeance" on His enemies. But at his com- 
ing, believers shall be removed from all subsequent troubles, 
being caught up to meet Him. ^^ I tell you," said the 
Saviour, ''in that night there shall be two in one bed; the 
one shall be taken and the other shall be left," Luke xviL 
34. In the hope of being fellow-heirs of this glory and 
blessedness, '' the Lord direct your hearts into the love of 
God and the 'patient waiting for Christ," 2 Thess. iii. 5. 
*' Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us 
cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, 
perfecting holiness in the fear of God," 2 Cor. vii. 1. 
" Watch ye therefore, and pray always that ye may be 
accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come 
to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man," Luke xxi. 
36. " And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly ; 
and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be 
preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ," 1 Thess. v. 23. '' For our conversation is in 
heaven ; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the 
Lord Jesus Christ; who shall change our vile body, that it 
may be fashioned like unto His glorious body, according 
to the working whereby He is able even to subdue all 
things unto Himself," Phil. iii. 20, 21. ''Amen. Even so 
come Lord Jesus," Rev. xxii. 20. 



ALEX. GARDNER, PRINTER. 



?. ihJ"1 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

ll!1lll1!|l|IPIIIil»IIIFIIIII 



021 064 061 7 



